I guess it could be worse...

by Mekapix

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Other, Romance, Adventure, Sex, Random, Human, Anthro, Main 6
Length: 84299

New worlds are just a thing of fantasy. That's what we have been told since our birth, that reality is only what we can see, hear, taste, feel and smell. Could anyone handle it if that golden rule was broken?

[Anthro-ponies][HiE]

Josh and Sam had been friends since school, they had stuck with each other through thick and thin and are now close room mates, always joking with each other yet being there when it really counts. However, when they enter the world of Equestria, they have to start off in a world they know nothing about, doing whatever they can to earn the money to repay the ones that help them while trying to live a peaceful life. One can only hope that their lives are peaceful.

(Hi guys, sorry about the description, I didn't really know how to describe the story. I really want to just say that they go through various crazy antics. If you like the genres then please give it a try before passing by it, I understand I haven't written the description well. Please don't leave bad comments because it's HiE or anthro, if you don't like that then don't read the story. Criticism are always welcomed. Minor sex stuff like jokes, references and leading up to clop but there won't actually be any, obviously seen in the fact there's no mature tag. Cover picture by juliefofisss)

Holy hell, this got featured :D

Published 2013-01-28 03:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-08-07 02:52:05 UTC

Chapter 1

The knight charged forth to finish the battle with one goal in mind, to annihilate the jet black dragon in front of him that had won many a battle before this. The drake stuck out his long neck and bellowed a black flame with a golden tint, the flame enveloped the knight while his shield was raised. The warrior felt himself close to death and without any means to heal himself but instead of fleeing, he decided to go down fighting to the last breath. With both hands around the handle of his blade, he ran to the dragon and swung the weapon to his side, slashing the demon's leg. The black dragon sat back on it's hind legs, it's singular red eye shining brightly as the knight was lifted into the air. The air around the knight warped as a small red diamond appeared and floated above his head, as he softly returned to the ground, the dragon brought it's long neck and head to it's side before swinging it forward. With a snap of it's jaws, the knight fell to the floor and the entire world became pitch black, red light appearing from the darkness and forming into the words 'You are dead'.

“Fucking Kalameet! I hope you burn in hell you stupid, fucking overgrown excuse for a lizard!” A male voice yelled as the sound of plastic hitting the floor hard echoed through the room. The short haired boy got up off of the floor and stretched out his legs, leaning back down to turn off the PS3 and the TV. Josh stretched out his arms and blinked his bright blue eyes a few times before looking around his room. The room had baby blue walls with a window on one of them, bright light streaming through the curtains while the bed pressed against the adjacent wall stayed unmade since he woke up and the cupboard at the end of the bed was ajar with the sleeve of a top dangling out of it. The TV and PS3 were on a unit that was up against the wall opposite of his bed while above it were a pair of shelves with games along one of them and various game figurines on the other. The boy looked over the room, wondering what to do while stuffing his hands in his jeans pockets.

After about a minute his stomach rumbled, causing him to place a hand on his gut and let out a small sigh.

“I need to nom, I wonder if we got any sausages left.” He turned round and went out of his bedroom door into the main living room. The room he entered was divided into a living area and kitchen. The living area was in a box shape, a sofa against one wall and facing the door he entered from and the two doors surrounding it as well as a large TV placed against the wall opposite it. A table was next to a wall with a large opening in it at the closer end of the sofa with a few chairs around it. The kitchen was on the opposite side of the opening and was equipped with all the necessities, he made his way to the fridge/freezer and opened the freezer, pulling out a bag of sausages, followed by a grill pan from one of the cupboards and placing them on the counter while turning on one of the hobs on the oven.

It wasn't long before the smell of sausages enveloped the apartment. The sound of quick footsteps flew throughout a room next to Josh's before the door opened to reveal a stocky, short haired ginger boy sniffing the air.

“I smell meat...” He said.

“Yes Sam, I know how much you like to stick hot meat in your mouth.” Josh replied, snickering slightly at his joke. Sam just rolled his eyes in response.

“Well I was going to ask if you wanted me to take over but I just remembered that you're the only one that ever touches your meat so I'll leave you to it.” Sam replied before heading into the living room and sitting down on the sofa and watching TV. Josh eventually made a pair of sausage sandwiches and placed them on plates before taking them to the table. As both Sam and Josh sat down to eat, they felt a small tremor beneath their feet. It only lasted a moment before disappearing as quick as it started.

“Did you feel that too or is my stomach now into my feet?” Josh asked.

“No I felt it too, we don't usually get earthquakes in England do we?”

“No, maybe it was a passing lorry or something. Anyway, time to eat!” Josh and Sam sat down and started on their sandwiches. They just sat there eating while the TV provided background noise. Sam looked at the time to see it was now 10 am before looking over at Josh.

“So what was with all the yelling this morning?” He asked.

“Dark Souls, that dragon is getting on my damn nerves. It's so fucking stupid.” Josh remarked. Sam just raised an eyebrow.

“The dragon's stupid yet it keeps winning? What does that make you then?” He quizzed with a smirk. Josh growled in response and opened his mouth to counter before the rumbling came again. It lasted a little longer than before and the plates began shifting across the table.

“That must be a lot of lorries to make the place shake this badly. Why would lorries be coming this way anyway? There aren't any depots for anything nearby.” Sam stated. Josh got up and stumbled towards the window before the rumbling stopped yet again.

“Well that was...odd. Never knew passing lorries could make the place shake before.” Josh remarked as he stared at the floor before shrugging the quake off. “Oh well, it's your day off today right?” Sam nodded. “Me too, lazy day?”

“You read my mind.” Sam replied with a grin. “Be right back, gotta pee.” With that, Sam headed off into the other door next to Josh's. Josh shrugged and headed into his room. He opened his cupboard, grabbing his silver pocket watch from inside and giving it a wind before smiling at it. He looked towards the window as the rumbling started once more.

“Damn lorries, why are there so many?” He asked no one in particular. He walked towards the window and opened it to see the offending vehicles. “What the hell...?” He asked himself as he took in the sight. There wasn't a single vehicle in his field of vision, he looked both ways out of the window to still see nothing. The shallow rumbling quickly picked up and shook the whole apartment, sending Josh stumbling backwards into a small roll. Games were falling off of the shelves, a few of them landing on Josh's head. He looked up just in time to see his figurines about to fall, he quickly reached out and grabbed them as they fell, using his back legs to push himself back to catch the next one. A thunderous crash sounded through the apartment before everything seemed to jump up a few inches before hitting the floor again.

Josh quickly placed everything back on the shelves before running out of his room and knocking on the bathroom door.

“Hey dude! You ok in there? You're not hurt are you?”

“No I'm fine... well except for a little of my pride. That would have to happen when I needed a piss, what a bloody mess...” Same replied. Josh grimaced at the detail that just entered his mind.

“Well I'll leave you to...that... I'll go check the rest of the place.” Josh quickly turned to face the rest of their abode, apart from a few broken plates and pans that fell from the kitchen cupboards, there wasn't any damage done. 'That was lucky then. Stupid earthquake, I thought we weren't supposed to feel them?' Josh thought to himself. He was broken out of his train of thought when Sam opened the bathroom door.

“Well that was great timing. How is the place?”

“Apart from a few broken plates, everything's fine. Just going to check on the neighbours and see how they are.” Sam nodded to his friend and watched him walk towards the small hallway leading out of the apartment. He heard the door open then shut after a few quiet seconds, another few seconds passed before the pair of sounds came again.

“That was quick, how are they?” He asked. He didn't get a reply before the door opened and closed again. “Josh? You there?” He quickly walked over to the hall and saw Josh staring at the door, his hand gripped tightly around the handle while shaking ever so slightly.

“Josh, what's wrong?” He asked as he came up next to his friend. Josh just stood there staring at the door, not blinking once before gulping.

“I think I got concussion Sam because I could've sworn that I just saw some kind of country town just outside the house.” Josh stepped back as Sam took hold of the handle with a raised eyebrow. As he opened the door, his eyes were a little blinded by the bright sunlight but they eventually settled to let Sam see the new surroundings. The bungalow now rested on a lush green field, birds were singing and the wind whistled into their home. In the distance, Sam could see a slightly old town in the distance with colourful human figures walking around.

“I don't think you're hallucinating Josh, I see it too... I don't think we're in our neighbourhood any more...”

“I figured that much out Dorothy.” Josh remarked. He squinted his eyes a little and looked into the distance. “Hey... does that look like someone's coming this way?” He asked.

“I think so, you think they are friendly?”

“Maybe.” Then suddenly a bright red apple came flying from the approaching group, narrowly avoiding Josh's face and skimming his cheek. “But I've been wrong before!” They quickly shut the door and ran back into the home.

“Get the windows and curtains!” Josh yelled. They quickly ran around their living room, kitchen and bedrooms, closing every window they could find and pulled the curtains. They regrouped in the living room and kept quiet as they heard talking from outside their door.

“Where the hay did this come from?” One voice yelled.

“Ah don't know but did ya'll see? Ah think somepony is in here.” A cowgirl voice replied.

“Shit!” Sam whispered.

“All the windows are closed right?” Josh asked.

“I think so.”

“Hey girls! There's an open window over here!” A cheery sounding voice yelled. Josh gave Sam a glare.

“I may have forgotten about the bathroom door...” Josh rolled his eyes and made his way to the bathroom.

“Pinkie! You can't just climb in through an open window!” A new voice yelled. Josh opened the bathroom door to see a pink face trying to squeeze in the window. The pure pink face gasped, breathing in more air in one breath than he thought possible. He slammed the door shut and ran to Sam, grabbing his arm and dragging him towards another window.

“We gotta move! I think Kirby is breaking into our house!” Sam was about to try and state the many questions that formed from that excuse but the sound of breaking glass came from the bathroom.

“Pinkie! I told you to stop, now you've broken it!” The same reprimanding voice shouted again.

“But Twilight! There are things in there!” The excited, giggly voice cried. Sam and Josh scrambled to the window, undoing the latch and opening it wide.

“Quick, let's get out!” Josh said.

“Hey, the window's opening round the back!” The tomboyish voice from before yelled. Sam pulled Josh back in the room and slammed the window shut.

“Or maybe not...” He said, hand still pressed against the window. Knocking came from their front door before a posh voice came after.

“Excuse me, we are aware that you're home. Could you come out please? Trying to avoid somepony that is visiting, especially if you haven't even met them is very rude.” Josh and Sam just looked at each other before looking towards the door.

“Somepony..?” Josh asked himself.

“But we nearly got an apple to the face! That didn't seem too friendly.” Sam replied.

“Sorry, that was mah fault.” The cowgirl voice stated. “I was a holding a few apples, one of em fell out of mah arms and ah accidently kicked it.

“She kicked it?!” Josh whispered. “How strong must her legs be to accidently kick an apple at that power?”

“I don't know but protect the gents and don't piss her off!” Sam whispered back.

“Please, we don't mean any harm. We promise.” A new voice replied. It sounded quiet but straining to make itself heard. The two boys looked at each other and gulped before walking towards the door. Josh quickly darted into the kitchen, grabbing a frying pan before running back behind Sam.

“Seriously? If they were violent, how would that help?” Sam asked.

“Well it worked in Tangled so it's worth a shot.” Josh replied. Sam pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head before turning his attention back to the door. He grabbed hold of the door handle and gripped it tightly, he opened the door and the pair set their sights on their visitors with agape mouths. In front of them were six humanoid... things that were the same height as the boys. The one that seemed to be at the head of the six was purple with long dark purple hair with a pink and light purple streaks in the centre. It seemed to have purple skin and was wearing a white, button shirt covering a pair of breasts that may have been C's, the boys were too distracted by the whatever attached to them. It-no, she was wearing a brown skirt that lead down to her knees and her legs ended in flat stumps that seemed familiar. She had odd ears that seemed to be on top of her head instead of the sides and they were standing straight up, her violet eyes staring straight at the two boys. The weirdest part had to be the small spire coming through her hair. They could only assume that all of the creatures in front of them were females due to their breasts.

“What in tarnation...?” One of them spoke, the two switched their stares to her. Standing there was an orange skinned, blond haired one. She was wearing a Stetson on her head with little holes for her ears, the blond hair tied in a ponytail behind her head. She wore a red, chequered button shirt that had a few buttons from the top downward unbuttoned, showing off a small amount of cleavage. The shirt also showed off her midriff, with it she wore blue jeans with brown, leather chaps over them that lead down another pair of stumps. Her face had a few freckles on her cheeks while her eyes were an emerald green. Another of the creatures darted behind the cowgirl looking one, only peaking round her friend to look at the two. This one had pink hair that framed her face, one side having hair reaching further down than the other. She had teal eyes and yellow skin, she seemed to be wearing a long, green, strapped dress that went down a little past her knees. They could just about see something yellow behind her but they couldn't make it out until the next one of them spoke up.

“What...are you?” The tomboyish voice from earlier asked. They turned to her and their jaws hung a little more than before as this one was flying in mid air. She had blue skin and her slightly messy hair had each colour of the rainbow in it, her eyes were a dark purple while she clearly had blue wings sprouting from her back, flapping every now and again to keep her aloft. She was wearing a white, short sleeved shirt and black shorts. She had her arms crossed and stared at the two, waiting for an answer.

“You know, it''s rather rude to keep a lady waiting.” The posh voice from before stated. The pair turned their attention to her to see a white skinned...whatever they were. She had blue eyes and a horn protruding from curled, purple hair. She was wearing a dress as purple as her hair that hugged her body and stopped just above her knees. She tilted her head as the boys inspected her. Sam gulped and looked up at them.

“W-We are...” He said before pausing again due to the amount of pink in his face.

“Hi there! Who are you two or really what are you two because I've never seen anything like you before, you kinda look like hairless monkeys but I guess that would be rude unless you're actually super monkeys! That would be so cool, oh silly me, I still haven't asked for your names yet so what are your names huh, huh, huh??” She asked at light speed. The boys could only catch a few words of what she was saying but had no clue what she wanted apart from their names. She had pink skin and bouncy looking hair, her eyes were a light blue and she had a face splitting grin on her face. She was wearing a white and pink striped vest top with a short, pink, frilly skirt. A purple hand quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her away.

“Sorry about that, she just gets over excited around someone she hasn't met. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Twilight Sparkle and you are...?” She held out her hand and Josh placed the frying pan on the floor before moving forward, shaking her hand and feeling the skin was actually fur.

“I-I'm Josh... and this is Sam...” Sam just waved. Twilight smiled and released the handshake.

“Those are unusual names but nice to meet you Josh and Sam and welcome to Ponyville!” She said as she spread her arms out wide with a grin, not expecting to hear the door slam in her face as a response. Sam turned to face Josh and placed both hands on his friend's shoulders.

“Dude, I think we're dying.”

Author's Note

First HiE fic. I'll update this as well as Foal Factory while juggling round my university work as much as I can so the new chapters will be released regularly. University work is more priority so if I take a while to update a chapter, you'll know why. I also understand that HiE can be frowned upon as well as anthros... please be gentle...

Chapter 2

“You think we're what now?” Josh asked. “How do you get to that from this?!”

“Well ok, maybe not dying. Unconscious perhaps.” Same replied. Josh just gave him a raised eyebrow and Sam continued his explanation. “Think about it, we were in an earthquake at home one moment, now we are in a weird country town and just outside our door are two walking phallus jokes, a rather rude angel, another angel that looks like we are going to just explode at any second, a tall female embodiment of a sugar rush and a cowgirl that has enough strength in and accidental kick that, if we aren't careful, could easily perform a rather unfamiliar yet painful version of the nutcracker. I assume we got ourselves knocked out during the earthquake and we are actually dreaming right now.” Josh couldn't help seeing his point when he put it like that.

“So we just need to wake up?” Josh asked, getting a nod from Sam. “But how do we know which one of us is dreaming?”

“I suppose we do the old reliable pain trick but we need to try it when the other isn't expecting it or we might just imagine there being pain when there isn't.” Sam replied. He looked back at the door and put a hand to his chin in thought. Josh sighed a little before spying the frying pan he dropped on the floor a few moments ago.

XXX

“W-What were they?” The yellow pegasus asked.

“I'm not sure Fluttershy, they may have been some kind of large, intelligent, hairless monkey. It's amazing that they can talk, this is a real breakthrough for evolution.” The one that introduced herself as Twilight Sparkle explained. “We have to talk to them again.”

“I'm not sure about that darling, it seemed pretty rude of them to just shut the door in our faces.” The white furred unicorn retorted.

“I'm sure they were just as confused as we are Rarity.” Twilight replied. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, what do you two think?”

“Ah dunno what to think Twi', I guess I agree with yah.” The cowgirl replied.

“As long as they don't try to hurt anypony then I don't mind, I think we should keep a close eye on them for now.” The blue pegasus replied.

“I agree with Twilight and I think we should start with a party for them! If they're new here then we should make them feel all homey and nothing makes you feel more homey than a party at home, I should get started right away!” The pink one of them exclaimed. Her plans were cut short however when she felt a hand grab her by the back of her top.

“No Pinkie.” Applejack stated. “We should make sure they are friendly before we try anything.” Pinkie nodded solemnly. Twilight looked back at the door and smiled a little bit.

“I can't wait, I bet they have such an amazing wealth of knowledge to share.” Twilight said hopefully. She was quickly pulled out of her mood when they all heard a clanging sound followed by a loud yelp coming from behind the door.

XXX

“Damn it that hurt!” Sam growled as he held the back of his head. He turned round and glared at Josh. “What the hell did you do that for?!”

“Well you said that it had to be done when we wasn't expecting it and well... you wasn't expecting it.” He replied.

“Fine, my turn.” Sam grabbed hold of the frying pan from Josh's hand and his friend braced himself. Josh only felt a light tap on his forehead.

“It might be my dream as that didn't really hu-” Then Sam brought the pan down harder on the top of Josh's head, causing him to yelp in pain. “What the hell?! Why did you do it twice?”

“Well you agreed we had to do it when you wasn't expecting it and you wasn't expecting it twice.” Sam replied in a teasing tone. Josh looked up at him with a frown before sighing.

“Ok, you made your point.” Josh released his head from his grasp. “So if you got hurt and I got hurt, what are we going to do?”

“Are you two ok in there?” Twilight's voice asked through the door.

“Yeah, we're ok. Just give us a minute please.” Sam replied. He then turned his attention back to Josh. “I have no idea, I still find it for this to be reality. I guess we must just be in such a bad state of unconsciousness that we can't wake up like we normally would from a dream.” Josh just tilted his head.

“Are you sure about that? You kinda sound like you're pulling this out of your arse...” He replied.

“Granted, I'm not a doctor and I'm figuring this out based on films true but you're a engineer and I'm a builder, we have no medical knowledge between us and if you have any better ideas then please, go right ahead.” Sam retorted. Josh opened his mouth to raise his opinion but could come up with nothing better. With a defeated sigh, he hung his head.

“Alright, so what do we do?” He asked.

“I suggest we find out where we are as well as who and what our guests are.” Josh nodded and walked towards the door. He opened it to find the six visitors staring at them.

“I'm sorry if this sounds like an odd question but where are we and what are you?” Josh asked. Twilight stepped forward with a smile.

“You are just outside Ponyville in Equestria and we are ponies of course. Now can I ask yo-” The door slammed shut in her face again, leaving her standing there, slightly bewildered.

“Ok, never heard of the town or country before but... did she say they were ponies...?” Josh quizzed.

“I think so... they just look like weird, deformed humans... with coloured skin.”

“No it's not skin, when I shook her hand it was all... fuzzy. Like hair or fur... Ponies have fur don't they?” Sam nodded and Josh opened the door again, taking another look at their guests.

“Hello again, now as I was saying, we'd like to ask abo-” She was cut off as the door shut yet again.

“They have tails dude... Actual, horse-like tails and I think they have hooves for feet.” Josh stated. Sam looked at him with a confused look before opening the door to take a look for himself, the six did indeed have tails. The tails matched their hair and the bases of their feet did look like hooves, he couldn't be a hundred percent sure so he decided to ask instead.

“Are those hooves?” He asked, pointing down to the bottom of her legs.

“What? Yes they are now can you stop closing th-” Twilight was cut off again as Sam shut the door, her annoyance rising rather high.

“You're right. They were hooves.” They were about to ask even more questions to each other when three load knocks hit the door.

“Will you two please stop that and get out here so we can PEACEFULLY WELCOME YOU TO PONYVILLE!” She screamed. The two boys gulped and opened the door, this was clearly not someone they wanted to piss off. Slowly, they opened the door to face a rather unhappy looking Twilight.

“Very sorry Miss Sparkle but it's just that... We are very confused and needed to figure a few things out.” Sam stated as he and Josh came out of the house. Twilight took a deep breath and nodded.

“Very well but now I have your attention, I would like to ask you what you are and where you came from but first thing's first. Allow us to introduce ourselves.” She said. She looked back to her friends and nudged her head towards the two boys. The white 'pony' was the first to come forward.

“My name is Rarity and I'm the seamstress of Ponyville, it's very nice to meet you both.” She said as she gave a small curtsey. Sam gave a small nod whereas Josh bowed in response.

“It's a pleasure to meet you Miss Rarity.” He said. Rarity smiled and nodded before moving away for the next of the group. The next one to approach was the flying blue one with rainbowhair and a matching tail.

“I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria and don't forget it. I also got my eye on you two so don't try anything.” She stated. They both blinked at her.

“We...won't?” Sam replied. Rainbow just nodded.

“You better not.” She said before moving out of the way. The next one to approach them was the cowgirl, right behind her was they yellow one in the long green dress.

“Nice to meet ya'll, mah name Applejack.” She said as she held out her hand. The boys shook her hand one at a time before looking at the pink hair hiding behind her.

“And what's your name?” Josh asked.

“M-My name i-is Fluttershy...” She whispered. Josh frowned a little and stuck out his hand for a handshake.

“I promise we aren't going to hurt you miss. We just want to know your name.” He said. The shy pony gulped and came out from behind her friend and took a breath.

“M-My name is Fluttershy.” She said as she carefully took Josh's hand and shook, receiving a small smile from him. She followed suit with Sam and they both stood away, allowing for the last of the group to come forward. The two boys looked around and couldn't see her anywhere, so it didn't come as a surprise when they both made an 'eep' sound when the giggly pink pony jumped up from behind them.

“Hi I'm Pinkie Pie and it's really nice to meet you. So when do you want your welcome party to be and where? I would suggest in your house but I don't think I could even fit half of Ponyville in there, the library is a nice place too but when we threw Twilight's party there she got a bit upset, there's also Sugarcube Corner which is where I work oh but then again the party might wake up the babies and II doubt that will end well, we could use Applejack's ba-” She was cut off as Twilight put her hand over her pink friends mouth but that didn't stop her from talking even though not a word could be understood.

“Sorry about that, Pinkie means well but she doesn't have much of a limit.” Twilight explained. Sam smiled and Josh chuckled.

“That's fine.” Sam started. “ I suppose it's our turn to explain ourselves...” Sam started to explain about being humans and where they came from, he then mentioned the earthquakes and how they discovered they were in the ponies town just afterwards.

“That sounds the most unbelievable story I've ever heard.” Rainbow Dash said. “You expect us to believe your house just disappeared from your world and appeared here?”

“Was this house here yesterday?” Josh asked, jamming out a thumb to point behind him.

“Well...no” Rainbow replied.

“And is it here right now?”

“Well yeah but-”

“Nope. No buts. Your argument is invalid!” Josh said as he crossed his arms. Twilight put a hand to her chin and paused in thought.

“Princess Celestia will want to hear about this, can you two come back to the library so I can send a message to her?” Twilight asked. The two looked at each other and nodded.

“Sure, just let me grab my keys so I can lock the door.” Sam said as he walked inside the house. Josh just waited before noticing the six in front of him staring at him, as if he was in a zoo.

“You really know how to make somebody feel uncomfortable, you know that?” He asked. They blushed a little and a few throats were cleared.

“Sorry bout that, it's just that we never seen summin' like yah before.” Applejack replied.

“Can't argue with that. So we are going to see the Princess? How do you know her?”

“Well Twi' here is the Princesses favourite student.” Applejack stated, ushering a blush from Twilight.

“Really what does she teach you?” Josh asked as Sam came out of the house, locking the door behind him.

“She teaches me magic.” She said like it was the easiest question in the world. Josh cocked his head and Sam turned round with a raised eyebrow.

“Magic? Like rabbits out of a hat or something?” Sam asked. Twilight laughed in response.

“Of course not, like this.” Twilight said. She held out her hand towards a nearby rock and both her horn and her hand started glowing with a violet hue. The rock became surrounded in the same hue and began to lift off of the ground, it hot towards Twilight's hand and she caught it before presenting it to the two. They just stared at the rock in disbelief.

“Telekinesis... Wow...” Sam said.

“Don't you have magic where you come from?” Twilight asked.

“No... Well yes, but it's only slight of hand and optical illusions mostly.” Josh answered. Twilight dropped the rock to the ground and span round, starting to walk towards the town.

“Come on then boys, we need to let the Princess know that you're here.”

XXX

It wasn't a long journey to the library but it definitely was a strange one. Many of the towns residents stopped and gawked at the two, whispering to one another about the guests to their town. Both of the boys felt rather uncomfortable from all the looks and did their best not to stare back. They eventually reached a large tree with windows, a door and they could just see a balcony near the top of the house. Twilight opened the door and stepped inside, followed by her friends as well as Josh and Sam. The two had been relieved to get away from all the staring and looked round the tree, shelves upon shelves upon shelves of books but then again, Twilight said it was a library so it didn't come as much as a surprise.

“Is that you Twilight?” A young, male sounding voice called out. “Did you find out what that thing on the edge of town was?” A door under the stairs opened up to reveal a bipedal scaled thing. Assuming it was a he by the voice, he was wearing a lime green T-shirt and blue jeans. Most of his face was purple except for the front of his neck and under his chin which seemed to be spring green, he had spines coming from his head and flowing down his back but the most interesting part must have been his tail that matched the scales of his body. Whatever it was just stared at the two boys while the two boys stared back, after a few moments Josh leaned towards Sam and whispered in his ear.

“Hey... When did Dr. Connors and Spyro have a baby?” He asked. Sam let out an amused snort as Twilight made her way over to the lizardman.

“Spike, this is Josh and Sam. The object that appeared outside of town was their house.” She explained. Spike looked over at the two, Sam was smiling and gave a small nod while Josh waved.

“Nice to meet you Spike.” Josh said as he held out his hand, Spike to the hand with his claw and shook, he then did the same for Sam.

“Nice to meet you guys too... What are you?”

“We're humans, what are you?” Sam replied.

“I'm a teenage dragon.” He replied. Sam felt his jaw drop a little while Josh had a wide grin on his face.

“Dragon? You said dra- Sam he said dragon- you said dragon!” Josh squeeled. “Can you breathe fire?” Spike nodded and blew a small plume of an emerald flame. Josh squeeled again.

“Don't worry about him, he's always liked dragons.” Sam said.

“Except Kalameet.” Josh mumbled under his breath.

“Spike, can you get a letter to the Princess?” Spike nodded and walked over to a table in the middle of the room, grabbing a quill and some paper.

“Dear Princess Celestia. We found out that the the strange happenings was a house with two beings inside. They refer to themselves as humans and their names are Josh and Sam. They seem to be very friendly but none of us know how the two of them or their house got here. We would appreciate it if you could give us your advice on how to approach the situation. Your student, Twilight Sparkle.” She nodded to the dragon and he rolled up the note before blowing it away in a green flame, it disappeared into a green mist and the mist flew out the window.

Many questions rolled through the boys minds. Did he just transport the letter by burning it? Where did that mist go? What is the Princess like? Why couldn't Twilight write her own damn letter? Those were only a few questions. Josh decided to break the silence.

“So you keep talking about your Princess. What about your king and queen?”

“We don't have a king or queen. They passed away over three thousand years ago.” Twilight explained.

“Three thousand years?! And you're the student of her daughter?” Twilight just nodded in response. “How old is your Princess?”

“Records say she's over five thousand years old.”

'Damn!' Josh thought. 'She's probably more wrinkled than the Queen after a 5 hour long bath.' Spike suddenly let out a belch, a scroll flying out of his mouth and being caught by Twilight. Sam and Josh stared at the dragon in awe a little.

“Dude, did we eat any magic mushrooms without knowing it because I swear we are either deeply unconscious or we're on the world weirdest acid trip.” Sam stated. Josh just nodded along.

“Well then, it appears the Princess wants to meet you two though I expected that she would. There should be a carriage here momentarily.” Twilight stated as she looked over the letter.

“Alright then, well Twilight Sparkle and company...” Josh started. “Take us to your leader!” He smiled and leant towards Sam. “I've always wanted to say that.”

Chapter 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4

Two guards lead the humans down one of the castles many corridors, the two once again took in the sights of the corridors. The burnt orange of the setting sun shone through the window and lit up the corridors beautifully, the corridors would have looked like they were a piece of heaven if it wasn't for a few castle maids cleaning up the mess that Josh had caused earlier. Josh said sorry to every maid he passed, clearly feeling more guilty with every apology he made.

“So how much debt have we got?” Sam asked one of the guards.

“According to her highness, the total debt comes to twenty five thousand bits.” The guard informed them in monotone.

“And what's the average we could earn in a job?”

“Depending on the job, the average pay is one thousand two hundred bits a year.” Josh over heard and put his hand to his chin in thought.

“Hmm so we owe twenty five thousand and if we made one thousand two hundred bits a year, we'd be able to pay it back in... roughly twenty years... not including the amount we would need to pay to feed ourselves.” Sam's jaw dropped at the thought.

“Twenty years?! Now I really hope we are in a dream or something. How are we supposed to pay this off?!”

“I don't know. I've not seen many guys since we got here, not even in Ponyville. Maybe we could sell ourselves to any needing women?” Josh replied. Sam just stared at him in disbelief.

“You are joking right?”

“Mostly but we do have the option, might as well have some fun if we are in a dream.”

“Can I kill you?”

“Why? Do you think we are dreaming after all?”

“I don't know but either way, with you quiet I'll feel better.”

“You can if you like but that leaves you to pay all the debt by yourself, good luck with that.” Sam thought for a second and sighed.

“Not worth it...” Eventually the guards that were leading them stopped outside a door.

“This room is yours, there is only one bed but there are sheets for one of you to sleep on the sofa. We wish you both a good night and if you have any trouble, you only need to find a guard and we will help any way we can. The Princesses have also invited you for dinner so the royal seamstress will come momentarily to take your measurements.” The guard said. The two boys thanked him and walked into the room. The room looked very high class, it had a four poster bed, a small balcony and a cupboard. The on suite bathroom was glistening and the main room had a large sofa with a table in front of it.

“Wow... This place is gorgeous.” Josh stated.

“No kidding, it's like living in a pal-... oh wait, it is living in a palace.” Sam chuckled. Josh rolled his eyes and grabbed the sheets on top of the table and set them out on the sofa.

“You can sleep in the bed, I'll sleep on the sofa seeing as it's my fault about the whole debt situation.” Sam smiled and nodded.

“Thanks.”

“No problem. Besides, last time I slept in one of these beds it didn't end well for me.” Sam sat on the bed before falling back on it, giggling a little.

“How did that happen anyway?” He asked.

“Well I was looking for the throne room and when I found the Princess' room, there was this huge stuffed bear on it. I just had to cuddle it, you know what I'm like.” Sam nodded.

“Yeah, a dumbass.” Josh laughed a little. “Yeah, you always liked things that were out of the ordinary. I'm surprised that you're not more excited to be honest.”

“Well I just got chased through a castle and had a twenty minute long death stare from a moon controlling Princess, I'm just trying not to piss anyone off again.” Sam nodded to the response, he turned on his side to see Josh laying back on his make shift bed.

“Hey, when you said about the whole selling yourself thing earlier, you were only joking right?” He asked.

“About selling myself to the ponies? Of course I was.” Josh replied.

“Oh good, because you do realise they aren't human don't you?”

“Yeah but that's not stopping me. What's stopping me is that it's morally wrong. You should only have sex with the ones you truly love unless you both know it's not a romantic thing, that's my view.”

“What if you're unbelievable drunk?”

“Well I don't drink, you know that.”

“Not since that one time when we went to Blackpool...” Sam muttered.

“Hey! We promised to never speak of that again!” Josh yelled, sitting straight up with a small blush on his face. Sam began giggling uncontrollably.

“I still can't believe you ended up making out with a guy! It was hilarious.” Josh's face reddened even more.

“In my defence, I was drunk, it was dark and he was a very pretty guy!” Josh retorted, only causing Sam to laugh harder. “I will never drink again...” he muttered. The laughter was interrupted by the door opening. A slender figure walked into the room, her coat was a cream colour while her mane and tail were a shining blonde. Her purple eyes matched her dress and she wore thick blue glasses on her snout.

“Hello, my name is Quick Stitch. I'm the castle seamstress and the Princesses instructed me to find you some appropriate attire for dinner this evening. I hope you don't mind but I need to take your measurements.” The two nodded and Sam stepped forward.

“Nice to meet you. My name's Sam.” He said as he stuck out his hand. The mare smiled and shook his hand.

“It's nice to meet you too Sam, such a strange name. Then again you are a strange creature... Oh goodness, please pardon me. I'm very sorry, that was incredibly rude and I shouldn't have said it.” She said quickly, backing away a little and bracing herself, as if waiting to get hit. However she gave Sam a confused stare when she heard him laughing.

“It's fine.” He replied. “I'm sure it must be an odd name for you and we are pretty new here, only natural that you find us strange.”

“Y-You're not angry at what I called you?” She asked, still cowering a little.

“Of course not, see that guy there?” Sam said, pointing to Josh. He just smiled and waved to the mare, she returned the gesture a little confused. “He's Josh, he's been my best friend for so long he's more like a brother and he has called me a lot worse than strange.” Sam explained with a giggle. She looked at the two confused before smiling a little.

“So you wanted to take our measurements Miss Stitch?” Josh asked. She looked over to him and nodded.

“Your body structure seems similar to ours, I'm sure I'd only need to alter some earth pony clothes to make them fit.”She explained. Sam and Josh nodded. “So who would like to go first?” Time passed by rather quickly as Quick Stitch took the two boys measurements. She left for a few moments after taking the details then came back with a selection of clothing she could alter. After the two had picked their clothes, Quick Stitch started altering the clothing.

“So Quick Stitch. If you don't mind me asking, why did you act how you did after you called me strange? You acted like I was going to hurt you.” Sam asked. Quick Stitch seemed to hesitate slightly before gulping.

“I-It's just that... there are some stallions who can get rather rough if they do not get what they want or they get offended...” Both Josh and Sam frowned.

“And they do it often?” Sam asked.

“Not often but some ponies can get really bad and it doesn't help that nopony else stops them...” Before the two could ask anything else, a guard walked into the room.

“It is time for your dinner with the Princesses, please get ready and meet me outside.” The guard asked. The two nodded and the mare ran out of the door before it closed.

“I feel this is something we should ask about...” Josh muttered.

XXX

Josh and Sam entered a large dining room. They were both wearing black suits with black bow ties and white buttoned shirts underneath. The table in front of them was long enough to fit all the guests and a few more. Twilight and her friends were already sat at the table, enjoying conversation with each other and their rulers. The six of them were wearing tight, figure hugging dresses that matched the colour of their coats, at first glance Sam and Josh thought they weren't wearing anything at all. Though they quickly realised their mistake, Sam saw what Josh was talking about before, a part of him saw how beautiful they looked regardless of the difference in species.

The Princesses sat at the head of the table, both wearing the same royal clothing that they were in earlier and looking just as lovely as the other six. Celestia noticed the two had entered the room and stood up smiling.

“It's good to see our guests of honour have arrived. Please sit and we can begin eating.” She said happily while motioning her hand towards two reserved chairs. The two chairs were next to each other, between the edge of the table where Celestia was sitting and Pinkie Pie's seat. Sam took his seat next to Celestia and Josh sat next to Pinkie, wanting to make sure he was as far from the lunar ruler as he could. After a few seconds, a few stallions dressed like waiters came into the room with various dishes in their hands. They put down a dish of various vegetables and fruits in front of each pony and human. It only took a few moments before everyone began eating.

“So then.” Celestia started. “Who are you two? All we know of you are your names and race. Do you mind telling us about yourselves?” The two nodded and swallowed before Same spoke first.

“Well, back in our world, I am a builder with a bit of knowledge about carpentry. I've known Josh since school and we've been good friends since, we eventually moved in together due to our jobs being close to each other. My family consists of my mum, my dad and my younger sister.”

“And I was an engineer specialized in mechatronics, a mix of mechanical and electrical engineering though I recently had some trouble with my job. As Sam said, we've known each other for a long time and I have a mum and dad but no siblings.”

“If I may ask.” Twilight interrupted. “What do you mean you had trouble with your job?”

“Well I only did the whole engineering thing because my parents told me it was best for me. I don't like arguing so I went with it, I managed to do it but I was recently thinking about quitting my job and trying for something else. I was going to wait till I found something I'd enjoy more but I guess that's been done for me now.” Josh said with a slight chuckle.

“Could you tell us about Equestria?” Sam asked.

“Very well, Equestria is the name of our country and the name of our world is Equis. Outside of Equestria are the Badlands, the Griffon Kingdom, the Crystal Kingdom and the Great Desert. There is a large amount of woodland that spreads throughout Equis called the Everfree forest, well known for having a large amount of dangerous creatures as well as poisonous plants and magical ruins. No pony has ever explored the Everfree in it's entirety as it becomes more dangerous the further in you go.

The species that live on Equis are numerous however the ones that have fashioned their own lands to live in are us ponies, the griffons, diamond dogs, crystal ponies and changelings. There have been other races that tried to survive throughout the years but they unfortunately could not salvage their own lands and either became extinct or turned bestial.”

“Ok then. We were told that you are thousands of years old, is that true?” Josh asked.

“Yes.” Luna answered. “Alicorns have extremely long life spans compared to other types of ponies. Our life spans can reach up to twenty thousand years whereas the earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns have an average life span of only four hundred years.” Josh and Sam blinked in unison.

“Four... hundred years...?” Josh replied.

“Yes, our life span is an average of four hundred years, give or take about 25 years.” Rarity explained. “I myself am at a nice young age of one hundred and ten.”

“One hundred an' five.” Applejack stated.

“One hundred and seven.” Rainbow Dash said proudly.

“One hundred and fifteen.” Twilight said.

“One hundred and three.” Fluttershy whispered.

“One hundred!” Pinkie exclaimed with a giggle. Thee two boys stared in awe by the incredible ages of the ponies in front of them.

“Well... You all look fantastic.” Josh claimed, not knowing what else to say.

“The age of one hundred is still young I'll have you know dear.” Rarity stated with a hint of content. “I'm sure you two must be around the same age.” The two boys laughed a little, earning odd looks from the others in the room.

“We wish, it'd be lovely to live that long...” Sam said. “I'm twenty one, Josh here is twenty.”

“W-What? But that means you are still foals?” Twilight replied.

“I take it you mean babies or children. I can assure you we aren't, our race has an average life span of about eighty years, someone who lives to one hundred in our world is considered very lucky.” Josh explained. The conversation stopped for a while at that statement and the recipients began eating once more, the ponies feeling uncomfortable at the idea their new friends could live to such a young age.

“There's something I've been wondering.” Josh said after everyone finished dinner. “We met a mare earlier who said that some stallions could be pretty violent if some mares didn't do what they asked. Is that true?”

Celestia let out a deep sigh. “I'm afraid it is, we try and stop it where we can but the stallions get away with it more often than not.”

“Why's that?” Sam asked.

“Well as you two might have noticed, there are not many stallions compared to mares in Equestria.” They nodded together. “You see, the ratio of mares to stallions born are roughly five to one. This means that stallions are not easy for a mare to come by, even with the herds. Some stallions get their pick of what mares they want to be with and because of how they used to be treated, they are able to get away with it or they threaten to move off elsewhere.”

“What do you mean “because of how they used to be treated”?” Celestia sighed again and hung her head.

“Allow me to explain.” Luna spoke up. “Because of their low numbers, mares would often control stallions. They would be used as a work force and to make children when needed, they weren't seen as needed for much else. Eventually my sister and I put a stop to that and gave the stallions equal rights, unfortunately there are a few stallions that feel that the previous treatment and their lack of numbers give them more rights and power than mares.”

“That's horrible...” Josh mumbled.

“Indeed it is.”

“What did you mean earlier when you mentioned a herd?” Sam asked. Applejack cleared her throat as she decided to help out with the explanation.

“A herd is where a stallion has a relationship with multiple mares, it helps to keep the population growin' seeing as stallions are rarely born, most herds are around three to four mares to each stallion but they sometimes go up to five or six.” Applejack sighed a little and stared down at the table. “Some of the stallions take advantage of a mares desperation, treatin' her poorly because they know she'll have trouble finding anypony else to have a foal with...” Josh gritted his teeth as the information was given, Sam having the same feeling as he clenched his fists.

“There are a few same sex relationships out there but they are frowned upon, seen as decreasing the population for their own interests. Not that I agree with that, I have a good friend who's into mares like herself but a lot of ponies don't understand.” Rainbow added, her face a mix of anger and sadness.

“Doesn't anyone stand up for them?” Josh asked.

“T-There are some ponies who try and help them out when they are being yelled at but... but they are then ridiculed in the same way...” Fluttershy answered.

“What do you two think of it?” Pinkie Pie asked. The humans were a little taken back by the question. They noticed all eyes were now on them, waiting for reply.

“If I may say my opinion, I think it's absolutely disgusting.” Sam answered. “Just because they were treated like that does not mean they have the right to treat the mares like they are beneath them. Everyone- or everypony should be treated equally, regardless of the past.”

“And if someone, I mean somepony, were to love another of the same sex then let them, that's their choice and their choice alone. I wouldn't expect anyon- anypony ,dammit, to change anything about themselves just to go along with somepony elses view of what's “right”.” Josh added. All the ponies present smiled, happy at the answers they received.

“Well then.” Celestia said with a new smile. “I think it's time we all get to bed. Do you two remember the way to your rooms?” The two nodded. “Very well, tomorrow morning you may return to Ponyville and we will make sure your home is fixed and livable. If I am not able to speak to you two tomorrow before you leave then let me say once more, welcome to Equestria.” She said happily. Everyone said their goodbyes for the evening and headed off back to their rooms.

XXX

“Well then, it seems our guests are very interesting.” Celestia mentioned as she walked back to her room with Luna. “They're incredibly young yet they are also very accepting. It'll be interesting to see how they settle in Equestria.”

“Indeed, I did not expect them to be so relaxed, especially when the matter of life expectancies was brought up.”

“A depressing thought indeed, those two having their lives end at such a young age is a disturbing idea.”

“Especially as they seem so kind, not at all like I first thought.” Celestia giggled a little at the statement.

“Are you warming up to them now dear sister? Maybe you've taken a fancy to one of them...” She teased with a small grin.

“I-I have not! Will you please not tease me this late?” Luna pleaded, a faint red hue on her cheeks.

“I expect it's Josh, if you like I can go see if he'd like to share your bed with you again.” Celestia giggled. Luna stuttered as the redness on her cheeks grew. They arrived at their rooms and Celestia walked into her room, still giggling like a school child. “Good night Luna.” She said as she closed the doors. Luna walked into her room with a huff and sat on her bed, calming herself down from her sisters teasing.

“Curse you sister, I'll get you back for this.” Luna whispered. She looked over to her stuffed bear and took it into her arms, holding it tightly. 'The warmth was nice though...'

Chapter 5

Sam stepped out of the rooms shower, a towel in his hands as he used it to dry the back of his head. He was wearing a robe to cover himself as he walked into the room, looking over to see Josh dressed in some supplied nightwear, fiddling with a silver pocket watch.

“You brought that with you?” He asked.

“I picked it up when you went to pee. You know, before everything went to hell. Well... not hell, more like went to magical not exactly pony pony land.”

“Fair enough, what have you got it out for?”

“Just setting the new time.” Josh said as he looked between his watch and a clock on the wall. “Hey Sam?” He said.

“Yeah?”

“What's going on here...? Every minute we stay here makes me think that this is actually real. I was willing to just go with it for now but if I manage to sleep and then wake up back here...You can't fall asleep and wake up in a dream.” Sam frowned a little and walked over to his friend. He sat down next to him and wrapped his arm round Josh, resting his hand on his friends shoulder.

“Everything is going to be ok. I'm not going to lie to you, I've been thinking the same thing but these ponies seem to be friendly, they don't seem like they want to hurt us. Besides, Celestia said we'd go home eventually.”

“Once we paid off our debt... in twenty years...”

“I'm sure we can find a way of making money quicker so don't worry, we will be fine. Now I think it's time for sleep, we've had a long day and we'll probably have another day just as long tomorrow.”
The two nodded to each other and said their good nights.

XXX

“Are you happy now...?” A voice asked. Josh opened his eyes to see himself suspended in complete darkness.

“W-Who's there?” Josh replied. He turned his head round in the darkness but couldn't see anyone.

“You know who I am...” The voice replied, clearly being female in origin. “You wanted to get away and now you have... I hope you'll be happy now seeing as it's because of you I won't be...” The voice replied.

“N-No! I'm didn't want it to happen! I swear I didn't know what would happen...” Josh yelled into the darkness.

“Your fault... All your fault...” The voice repeated as it faded into nothing, leaving Josh to feel tears stain his cheeks as he felt his eyes close.

XXX

“Josh, wake up. Come on man it's time to get out of here.” Sam said as he shook Josh awake. Josh's eyes darted open, he threw his head up instantly, not realising Sam was standing over him and their heads collided with each other. They both groaned in pain and held their heads.

“Son of a bitch mate, you wasn't dreaming of shaving that pig again was you?” Sam asked as he rubbed his fore head. Josh stared down at his legs while rubbing his forehead too.

“No, I was dreaming of... her...”

“Her? Her who?” Sam asked. Josh gave him a solemn look. Sam nodded and lowered his hand.

“Oh, I see...” He replied with a sigh. “Well, I can understand if it still haunts you but it wasn't your fault. Come on, we got a magical pony land to explore and we get to go back to our house.” Josh looked back at his legs and nodded slowly.

“I guess...” Sam placed his hand on his friends shoulder.

“We still got those chocolate doughnuts you made the other day, I'm sure they are ok.” Sam suggested. Josh perked up a little and smiled.

“I like chocolate doughnuts... Oh alright then, lets go. Once more into the breach.” Josh said as he hopped off the couch.

“Once more? Since when have we done this before?” The door opened and a grey pegasus clad in golden armour walked through. The two boys looked over and smiled. “Hey guys, what's up?” Sam asked.

“Clothing is being brought to you as we speak. Once you are dressed, you are to follow us down to where Princess Luna and the Elements of Harmony are waiting.” The guard stated.

“Thanks for letting us know Mr...?” Sam replied.

“Wingbeat.”

“Thank you WingBeat, can I ask a question?” The guard nodded. “What are the elements of harmony?”

XXX

“So what do you girls think of the humans?” Luna asked. Her and the six mares were waiting by the front doors to the castle. “Do you think they will fit in well down in Ponyville?”

“I think we might have a little trouble introducing them to the rest of Ponyville but ever since the incident with Zecora, everypony has become more accepting of others.” Twilight stated.

“Ah dunno Twi', these aren't just a different kind of pony. Those two are a different species, it may not be so easy this time.” Applejack stated.

“W-Well they aren't that different, they look a bit like ponies, just without any fur or hooves...” Fluttershy interjected.

“Just make sure that the two of them don't cause any trouble, ok?” Luna asked.

“You mean like making sure they don't go crawling into anypony else's bed?” Pinkie asked, causing a blush from the alicorn. As Twilight reprimanded her pink friend, the two humans walked towards them alongside Wingbeat.

“So they saved the world from the Nightmare Moon and Discord the 'God of Chaos and Disharmony' using the Elements of Harmony and the Elements of Harmony are six jewels that embody the power of friendship that their wielders possess?” Sam summarised.

“That's correct sir.”

“Please, just call me Sam and you can call him Josh.” He said as he pointed the other human.

“They saved the world using five magical necklaces and a magical tiara, it seems so... girly.” Josh said, cringing slightly.

“It's still better than what we could have done though, you would have probably tried boring him to death... though that might have actually worked.” Sam retorted. Josh just rolled his eyes in response until he saw the mares.

“Hello girls, how are you all today?” Josh asked with a smile and a wave, only getting a likewise response from Pinkie Pie.

“We are great, how about you?” She replied.

“A little hungry to be honest.”

“I'm sorry,” Luna started “but I'm afraid that we do not have time for breakfast. My sister is already attending her royal duties as we speak and I must attend to mine momentarily.”

“We can go get breakfast back in Ponyville, no need to worry Princess.” Twilight said. The Princess smiled and nodded towards Wingbeat, with a responding nod he left the room.

“Well then, it's time for you two to return back to Ponyville.” Luna said as she waved over a guard carrying a pouch. “There are enough bits in here to allow you to pay your way for a little while. You'll need to get a job in town and once you do, some of your monthly payment will come to us in order to pay your debt.”

“How long will it take us to pay off our debt?” Sam asked.

“I cannot lie to you, it will take years to repay your debt.” The two of them looked to each other, grimacing slightly. “However, we are aware that you are eager to get home so me and my sister managed to find a way to help. There will be times when my sister and I will be troubled or unable to perform some duties, if you help us when we ask then we shall remove an amount of your debt depending on how good of a job you do.”

“So it won't take as long as we thought?” Josh asked.

“As long as you two do a good job and don't cause any more trouble, no. It won't take as long as we previously thought.” She giggled, and the mares behind her smiled, as the two boys high fived each other. “Now, it is time for your departure. I wish you the best of luck in your new life in Equestria.” They smiled and followed the six mares out to a prepared carriage, waving goodbye to the Princess and receiving one back.

“Off we go then, once more into the breach.” Sam said as the got into the carriage.

“Hey! Don't steal my line!” Josh retorted.

XXX

The carriage descended back into the town, it was still early in the morning so none of the other ponies could be seen in the streets.

“So how do we introduce ourselves to the town? I doubt it'd be a good idea to just waltz around right in front of everybody.” Josh said.

“Everypony.” Rarity corrected.

“Right in front of everypony.” Josh repeated.

“You do have a point, I did send a letter to Spike to grab someponies who might be able to help you two adjust and make you two feel a little more welcome. They should be waiting in my library.” Twilight told them.

“As for introducing you two to the rest of Ponyville, I'm sure that I can do something about that.” Pinkie said as she twirled her thick moustache. “I will see you guys later, I got some planning to do!” She ended as she vanished, leaving a Pinkie shaped dust cloud in her place.

“What is she talking about... and when did she grow the moustache?” Sam asked.

“That's just Pinkie Pie, I wouldn't worry about it too much if I were you.” Rainbow answered. She gave a quick stretch of her arms then flared out her wings. “Well I better make sure the weather is clear for the day, I'll talk to you guys later.” With that, Rainbow beat her wings and flew into the sky leaving Josh and Sam to stand there watching.

“I've never been so jealous...” Sam mumbled.

“Oh, I need to get going too, I need to make sure I feed all my animals. Goodbye.” Fluttershy said as she flapped her wings and left at a much more relaxed pace than her cyan friend.

“I suppose I should get back to mah farm, Granny Smith'll be up soon and you know how she gets if she's not got nopony to help her make breakfast.” Applejack mentioned.

“I also need to go, I got dresses that need making and nopony's going to do it for me.” Rarity added. With a wave, both of them said their goodbyes and made their way home. The two of the humans faced Twilight who smiled back at them.

“Well I'll take you two to my home then.”

“Woah, woah. That's a bit rushed, shouldn't you just take us to the library?” Sam asked.

“But I live at the library.” Twilight replied with a hint of confusion. “I love it there, I can read books whenever I want and I can study all day!” She said in a giddy tone.

“Well then... Lead the way Miss Sparkle.” Sam said. She nodded and began walking.

“You think she has a bunch of cats too?” Josh asked. Sam smirked a little before shrugging and following the mare. It didn't take them long to approach the large tree and enter the library. Spike was sitting on a sofa inside with a book in his claws, he was wearing blue jeans like the day before while wearing a white shirt under a purple hoodie. He looked up from his book and looked over at the pony and humans closing the door.

“Hey Spike, is our help here yet?” Twilight asked.

“Oh hi Twilight, they're just in the kitchen. Hey guys, how did it go with the Princess?” He asked as he closed the book.

“There was a small problem but it was sorted out quickly, everything else went pretty well though.” Twilight explained.

“The Princesses are working on a way that'll allow us to go home too.” Sam added.

“That's great you two, did she say when it would be ready?”

“Well, that's kinda the small problem.” Josh said. “Due to some, well, circumstances, we are going to be staying here a little longer. We owe the Princess a little bit of money so we're not leaving until we pay it back.”

“Well how much do you owe?” Spike asked.

“Oh, just some pocket change...” Josh replied while scratching his nose, trying to play it off as nothing.

“I would not call twenty five thousand bits pocket change.” Twilight interjected. Spike's eyes grew wide as he dropped his book on the floor.

“You've been here a day and you owe the Princesses twenty five thousand bits?!”

“On the plus side, I did get to hug Princess Luna in her underwear.” Josh grinned before looking at Twilight. “You ponies have really soft fur too, it was like hugging a giant ball of cotton... with boobs.” Twilight and Spike both stood there with their jaws hitting the floor while Sam had his face in his hand. The human then delivered a sharp slap round the back of Josh's head before turning to their hosts.

“Please ignore him, it'll help in the long run.” He suggested. “Josh, you sit on the couch, stop being a dumbass and think about what you've done. Twilight, do you have any maps of the area? It'd be easier to learn about town a bit more without just waltzing around town and scaring every pony we see.”

Twilight nodded and walked over to a group of shelves while Josh sat on the couch and stared up at the ceiling. “There should be some maps in here somewhere, mind helping me look Spike?” The dragon nodded and walked over to the shelves.

“I'll help too.” Sam declared before looking to Josh. “You, stay.” Josh made sure that neither pony or dragon saw him as he stuck his middle finger up at his friend. Sam walked over to the shelves and began searching through them.

“So who is this 'help' you mentioned?” Sam asked.

“There are two of them. One of them is an archaeologist, she likes to learn about ancient cultures and how they lived. She also knows a lot about a ponies biology so I thought it might help if she could learn about you two, both your culture and biology. Her friend is a dentist and a nutritionist, could help learn more about what you can and can't eat.” Twilight explained.

“Really? I thought you ate fruits and vegetables and stuff, why would we need a nutritionist?”

“Well, can you eat sweets like cupcakes and muffins?”

“Yup.”

“Bread?”

“Indeed.”

“What about eggs?”

“Of course we can. See? We don't really need any help about eating.”

“Amazing, I bet you'd love Pinkie's hay and dandelion sandwiches too.” Twilight said with a smile but only earning an odd look from Sam.

“You actually eat flowers and hay?” He asked.

“Well duh dude, they are ponies remember?” Josh retorted from the couch. Sam groaned and rolled his eyes but didn't look back at his friend. Josh giggled a little and laid his head back again, his eyes widening at the sight above him.

“All right, maybe it wasn't such a bad idea after all.” Sam replied. The three kept looking through the shelves, completely oblivious to what was happening to the other human. “So what do these two look like?”

“Mon haff a ween oat wiff a aua-mawine mame an olden eyef, uvver mon haff a woo oat wiff a ite an woo mame aff wew aff weepp woo eyef.” Josh garbled, earning an expasperated sigh from the other human.

“Josh, please speak properly, I have no idea what you're saying.”

“Buh vey haff air innerf in my wob.” Josh replied, getting another sigh from Sam.

“Josh! English please.” Sam said. He heard a strange popping sound and furrowed his brow.

“I said that one has a green coat with an aqua-marine mane and golden eyes while the other has a blue coat with a blue and white mane and deep blue eyes.”

“And hold would you know that?”

“Because one of them had their fingers in my mouth and the other keeps stroking me!” All three that were searching through the shelves turned round to see a light blue unicorn dressed in a white mini-skirt and a dark red tank top that showed off her midriff, she was in front of Josh and staring at his mouth. Behind him was the mint green unicorn wearing dark blue jeans and an orange sleeveless top who was poking at Josh's cheeks while running her other hand along his bare arm.

“Sorry, it's just that... I've never seen anything like you before...” The mint green unicorn said as if in a trance. “Can I... touch you more...?” She asked. Josh looked at her and his eyes went wide. She leaned in closer until her nose was touching his, he could feel her panting slightly as they gazed into each others eyes. “Please.” She said breathily.

“Stranger danger... stranger danger!” Josh said as he clambered to his feet, running over to the other three and hiding behind Sam. “Help Sam!”

“Why?” Sam asked. “You've already gotten that close to a princess so I don't see your problem.” He giggled. Josh rolled his eyes and stayed behind his friend, using him as a meat shield.

“I'm sorry, it's just... look at you! You two are like nothing I've seen before. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Lyra Heartstrings.”

“Hi, my name is Colgate Flossworth, nice to meet you.”

“It's nice to meet you, my name is Samuel Johnston. The one cowering behind me is Joshua Wendleton, say hello Josh.” Josh eeped and hid his face behind Sam's shoulder. “Josh says hi.”

“They couldn't have scared him that much, did they?” Twilight asked.

“Actually, despite how strange and forward he can be, when it comes to particular things he can get very shy. Just give him a minute.” Sam said before turning to the guests. “So what did you mean by the touching stuff?”

“Well we just wanted to examine you two a bit more, see what you look like.” Colgate explained.

“Ah right, see Josh? Nothing to be worried about.” Josh pulled out from behind Sam and walked up next to him, still a little red in the cheeks.

“Awww, he's kinda cute isn't he? Like a little foal who hides behind his mother.” Colgate commented. Josh went more red but cleared his throat as if nothing was wrong.

“Anyway, what do you need us to do?” He asked.

“Are you two about the same? Biologically speaking, like organs, limbs, bones and such?” Lyra asked, earning two nods. “Ok then. Sam was it? Would you mind if you could just remove your top so I can examine your torso? Colgate, you can examine Josh's teeth and diet seeing as I mat have scared him a little.” All three recipents nodded while Twilight and Spike restarted their search for the town map.

XXX

“Well that's interesting...” Said a female voice as she looked through a pair of binoculars. Her figure was hidden inside a bush as she stared through the lenses and into the library's main room, viewing the unknown creatures. “They seem strange and... slightly stupid. They should make for easy prey, should go report this.” The figure waited for no pony to be able to see before jumping from the bush and began buzzing through the air, heading for the large forest near the edge of town.

Author's Note

Sorry it's taken so long to get a chapter out but I've had a fair few issues the last two weeks, I will try too stay up to date but studies might get in the way so please, be patient and I'll write them as quick as I can.

Chapter 6

“Let's see what we have here then.” Colgate said as she pulled on a pair of rubber gloves and a mask over her snout. She had Josh sitting down on a wooden chair in Twilight's basement with his mouth open. She inserted a finger into his open maw and felt around his teeth.

“Right, we have four incisors on the top and bottom jaw, there appears to be eight molars at the back of the set, four on each side. You also have chipped incisors? No, hang on... two canines on the top and bottom jaw.” She finished. Her eyes widened a little as she tapped her gloved finger on one of Josh's canines. “You're a carnivore...” Colgate muttered loudly as she pulled away from the human.

“Omnivore actually, I can eat some types of vegetation but yeah, I can eat meat.” He admitted. She backed away from him a little as she took off the mask. “Is something wrong?” Josh asked as he got up from his seat. He noticed that for every step he took towards Colgate, she'd take a step back.

“You eat meat... Ponies don't eat meat, ponies are meat...” She muttered. Josh tilted his head in confusion before the problem sunk into his head.

“Oh, I see, you think I want to eat you?” He asked, earning a nod from the unicorn. He chuckled a little in response. “I'm not going to eat you, why would I do that?”

Colgate gave a little gulp. “Maybe not now but we know how predators act. When they are hungry, they hunt for food and for you, there is a whole town of ponies out there...”

“Oh don't be silly, this is a town of magical unicorns, fast pegasi and strong earth ponies. That's three different ways to kick my ass, ignoring your princesses, and what have I got to fight back? I haven't got claws, no magic powers, I'm not that fast, I can't fly and I'm not strong. Lastly, my only back up is Sam whereas you have the entire town to help you. Attacking any of you would be a stupid idea on my part.” Colgate couldn't deny the logic in Josh's argument but it was obvious she was still a little wary.

“Besides, we wouldn't even want to hurt you guys, let alone eat you.” Josh said. “We owe you too much.”

“What do you mean? I can see how you might owe the Princesses but what do you owe us?”Colgate asked. Part of her caution left her at the humans statement. He sighed and took a seat, staring at the ground as she took a step closer to him instead of away from him.

“Well look at you all. We are complete strangers in your world, you have no idea how we got here and none of you knew if we were dangerous but that didn't stop Twilight and her friends to come to us. When they found strange beings they didn't understand, they decided to accept us and learn about us, there are people in our world who would destroy what they don't understand in fear of it.” He let out another sigh as he placed a finger and thumb to the bridge of his nose. He hadn't realised the blue mare had taken a seat and sat next to him during his speech.

“It's a kindness not often found in our world. I don't mean that humans are evil but we don't really trust those we know nothing about. We don't have much here but our home and the clothes on our back... If it weren't for Twilight and her friends, we'd have no one but each other.” Josh looked up at the ceiling as a realization hit him. “What will our families think? I wonder if they'll think we're dead or kidnapped... What if we don't get back for years? I wonder what will happen...” He said out loud, a small tear ran down his cheek as his mind went over the good times he had with his family. He was caught off a little as Colgate hugged him closely.

“Don't worry, you'll see your loved ones again. You’ll eventually be able to go back to your world and then you'll be able to see your family again.” She said as she lightly stroked his head. He smiled a little and pulled away.

“Yeah, I guess I should focus more on that. Should help a bit unless you guys run us out of town for eating meat.” He said, ending the sentence with a small chuckle.

“That won't happen, I promise.” Colgate assure with a heart warming smile. “You may eat meat but I was wrong before, you're not a predator, no predator would give that much trust to somepony it wanted to hunt.” She said. She lifted herself off of her seat and grabbed hold of Josh's hand. “Come on, I'm sure that Lyra is done with your friend now.” Colgate began to lightly pull Josh's hand and lead him to the basement door.

XXX

Lyra and Sam had taken up the kitchen. Sam had taken off his shirt, shoes and socks and stood there barefoot while Lyra had a pen and notepad in her hands. She looked up and down his torso before circling him and talking out loud on her discoveries.

“Body similar to that of our own yet lacking any fur, only having a layer of hair on the skin. More hair on top of the head than anywhere else. Lack of tail and the bottom of the legs have appendages reminiscent of the feet of a primate.” She ended the sentence and motioned Sam to sit on a kitchen stool. He nodded and sat on the stool while Lyra sat on another just across from him.

“So I take it this is interrogation time?” Sam asked with a smirk.

“Indeed it is Mr. Johnston.” She said with a giggle. “Would you mind me asking some questions about yourself and your race?”

“Why not at all Miss Heartstrings, fire away.” He replied.

“Very good, now, Twilight told me in her letter that your species is called a 'human' and that you live an average of 80 years. Is that true?”

“Yes it is.” He replied. Lyra frowned a little as she scribbled something on her notepad.

“So young... Anyway, why don't you have any fur?”

“Because we only use our clothes to keep warm, we have no need for fur.”

“Very well, do you have the ability to perform magic or fly?”

“No, no human can use magic or fly.”

“Then how do you get anything done? What do you do about the weather or lifting and transporting heavy goods?”

“The weather does it's own thing, we only predict it. As for transporting and lifting heavy goods, we used technology to create machines that support the loads.”

“Fascinating. What is your cutiemark and where is it located?” Sam tilted his head at the question.

“What's a cutiemark?” Now it was Lyra's turn to tilt her head.

“You know, a cutiemark, a symbol that defines your special talent.” Sam furrowed his brow and leant back on the stool slightly. “Look, this is mine.” Lyra turned to her side and showed a picture of a lire on her shoulder. “That's my cutiemark, my special talent is being able to play the lire. Yours isn't on your shoulder so I assume it must be somewhere else.” Sam leant forward and examined the tattoo.

“Oh right, well no, I don't have one. Humans don't have these 'cutiemarks'.” Sam said as he sat back.

“Then how do you know what your talent is?” Lyra asked as she already had the quill to paper.

“We don't. We just live life and hope we find whatever we are good at. Sometimes we're on the money and sometimes it's a complete miss.”

“That sounds like a very odd way to live.”

“Well it works and we are happy with it.” Lyra made a point to note it down and began asking more questions such as how he lived in his world, biology, history and the leaders of their countries. As the quizzing came to a close, Lyra have one question left.

“So what are your families like?”

“How do you mean?”

“Well there are some species who favour their first born or they only take notice of the strongest of their children. What are yours like?” Sam put his hand to his chin in thought.

“Well I suppose there are many different types of families in our world. Some act the way you described but I've never met any like that. Most parents love all their children and care for each one greatly...” His expression changed from one of remembering to a more sombre tone. “Mine did when they were around but that was a few years ago now...” Lyra tilted her head and placed the quill and pad on the floor.

“What happened?” She asked.

“Well they were in a car crash five years ago now. It was hard on me and my sister at the time. My grandparents took in my sister but they couldn't support us both.” Sam let out a depressed sigh. “I didn't know what was going to happen, they let me stay with them for a little while but they couldn't afford to look after us both, not that I blame them. They would always help if I needed it but they decided that since my sister was still very young, she needed more parental figures while I was old enough to mostly take care of myself.”

“They planned to send me to a foster home but I got lucky. Josh had been my friend for years and his parents knew my parents well, they decided to take me in and become my foster parents. It was hell for a time, I loved them all for it but even your best friend can grate on your nerves if you're with them for so long.” Sam said with a small laugh. “But I've always thought of him as my little brother because of it. He isn't the only family I have but he's definitely the closest friend I have so becoming his brother was still a good thing.” He heard sniffling and looked up to see Lyra rubbing her eyes slightly.

“You're really close aren't you?” She asked. Sam laughed a little again and gave a big grin.

“We aren't just close, we're brothers.” Lyra smiled and wiped her eyes again. She got off of the stool and lifted the quill and pad to her hand with her magic.

“Well I think I got everything I should have. Colgate and Josh have probably finished by now, let's go meet back up with them.” She said as she walked to the kitchen door. Sam nodded and rose from his chair, following her back through the door.

XXX

The three mares had taken themselves to Twilight's study while leaving the boys in the library's main room. Sam was looking over the map that Twilight had found during their interviews while Spike was reading the book from earlier.

Daring Do and the Kingdom of the Crystal Horn Josh read to himself off of the front cover. Heh, Steven Spielberg would be pissed. The human let out a sigh of boredom before looking over at the door leading outside, to freedom.

“Anyone mind if I go out for a walk?” He asked. Sam said nothing as he looked over the map while Spike had the same reaction, too absorbed in his book. “If you don't mind then don't say anything.” Still silent. Josh smiled and made his way to the door, making sure to pick up their bag of bits. “I'll be back later.” No one replied again as Josh made his way through the door, making sure to close it quietly. Spike looked up from his book and turned his sights to Sam.

“Did you just hear something?”

Josh gave a stretch of his arms and stuffed the bag of bits into his pocket. He looked round to see ponies of all types and colours walking around the town. 'Wow, it's like someone set off a nuke filled with skittles... speaking of, where can a guy get some food round here?' With the thought in mind, Josh made his way through the town. Many of the ponies glanced at him before whispering to their friends though Josh paid it no mind, he expected it if anything. He eventually reached a large house that looked like it was made of gingerbread with two large cupcakes in top of it.

“Now this place has got to have food in it... or on it, might just eat the house if I have too.” Then he placed his hand to his chin in thought and began muttering. “Actually, better not. They're going to find out I eat fruit and veg which should be ok. When they find out I eat meat , I doubt that will turn out great but if I start trying to eat their homes too. That will only lead to all kinds of crap I don't need.” His nonsensical thoughts were interrupted by the sound of his stomach. “Before I try eating a house, maybe I should opt for whatever they sell here.”

Josh opened the door to hear the ring of the bell and the few ponies inside turn to face him. He found himself in a sudden staring contest with every pony in the building, as if he was a deer in the headlights of an oncoming truck. Not a sound could be heard besides the noise outside, not until a loud gasp echoed throughout and grabbed Josh's attention. A certain pink pony wearing an apron over her light blue sleeveless t-shirt and yellow skirt ran over to the human and bounced around in front of him.

“Oh Josh, it's great to see you again. What are you doing here?” Pinkie asked, stopping her bouncing but looking at Josh with a wide grin.

“Well I was getting bored so I left the library and then I felt hungry and I saw this place and it looked like food and I thought since it looked like food then it might sell some...” He mumbled as he poked his index fingers together nervously. Josh glanced behind Pinkie to see all the ponies staring at him, faces a mix of confusion and a small hint of fear. “I can go if I'm causing trouble...”

“Oh don't be such a silly billy, it's no trouble at all. Come on, I'll show you around the kitchen!” Pinkie grabbed hold of Josh's arm and pulled him through a wooden door.

“But... food...” Was all Josh sputtered before he vanished. The crowd of the café stayed silent until Pinkie's head popped out from the door.

“Everything's fine everypony, he's new in town.” The mare then dived back behind the door, assuming that everypony in the café would just accept the answer. Josh was looking round the kitchen, there were three ovens with many cupboards in between. Two sinks were on opposite sides of the counters.

“Wow... You work here?” Josh asked.

“And live here. This place is owned by Mr and Mrs Cake, they let me stay in a room upstairs and I'm allowed to use the kitchen whenever I want as long as I work hard.”

Josh let out a small whistle. “Mr and Mrs Cake owning a bakery? Wow, sounds like a sweet deal... no pun intended.”

Pinkie giggled a little then put on her usual smile. “So where shall we get started then?”

“What do you mean by 'get started'?” Josh asked.

“Baking cupcakes silly, you said you was bored and hungry so I thought that if you helped me cook then we can bake two pies with one oven!”

“Pies...? I thought we were baking cupcakes?”

“We aren't actually baking pies, it's just an expression. To do two jobs at once.”

“Oh, you mean like to kill two birds with one stone?”

Pinkie gasped. “Who'd be so mean to hurt one little birdie, let alone two?!” Josh sighed and shook his head slightly.

“No Pinkie, it's only an expression, it doesn't matter.”

“I think it matters a lot if two little birdies are hurt!” Josh face palmed inwardly.

“No, I mean that it didn't actually happen, it's not real.”

“So the two birdies didn't get hurt?” Pinkie said hopefully.

“No they didn't. They weren't even alive in the first place, they don't exist.” Josh replied. Rubbing his forehead in slight frustration. 'Finally, that was far too much trouble.'

“They weren't even born? Those poor little birdies...” Josh looked up to see Pinkie staring at the floor. Her curls had become straight and the colour of her fur, along with her mane, had taken darker shades of pink. Josh couldn't help notice she looked like she was on the verge of tears. “The poor little birdies won't be able to fly around with their birdie mommy and daddy, they won't be able to play with their birdie friends and they won't b able to sing their little birdie songs.”

'Oh shit, I broke Pinkie! Quick dumb ass, fix it, fix it, fix it!' “Ummm, well...” Josh started. 'Come on! Thinking on the spot is one of the things you can do, you got this' Josh thought for a few moments before an metaphorical light bulb flickered to life. “Maybe they weren't born as birdies, maybe they were born as something else?” Pinkie looked from the floor into Josh's eyes.

“W-What do y-you mean?” She asked through sniffling. Josh smiled softly and stroked his hand through her mane.

“Maybe those two little birdies were born as something else. Like another animal, maybe even a pegasus.” She tilted her head in confusion as he continued his stroking. “Those pegasi will probably have lots of happy times with their friends and family. In fact...” Josh leaned in close and whispered, using his free hand to point behind him. “Those birdie pegasi could be sitting out there this very moment, enjoying the sweet food you gave them.” He ended his statement with a reassuring smile. The pink party pony's eyes grew wide as her mane regained its curls and her fur turned back to bright pink. Her trademark smile came back to life as she wrapped her arms around the human.

“Oh my gosh, you're so right! They could be happily eating the food in here which they couldn't do if they were stuck as little birdies, I never thought of it that way!” She pulled back from Josh and he returned her wide smile with one of his own. The smiling was broken however when Josh's stomach grumbled. Josh's cheeks turned red slightly and Pinkie giggled. “Speaking of eating food, we better get you those cupcakes!”

Pinkie let go and made her way over to one of the ovens. “Do you want to help?”

“Sure!” Josh replied happily.

“Do you know anything about baking?” Pinkie asked. Josh puffed out his chest slightly and placed his hands on his hips with a grin.

“Oh Pinkie, I'll have you know that, with practise, there has been no baked treat I've ever made that didn't eventually taste good.” Pinkie turned round and smirked. She walked over to the human, hands behind her back and stared straight at him, the grin still present.

“Well, well, well, I'll have to put you to the test then. If you do well then I might just try to talk the Cakes into hiring you.” Josh smirked back and moved his face until his face was an inch from hers.

“Bring. It. On.”

Chapter 7

“Where the hell did he go? It should not be this hard to find a human in a town filled with techni-coloured pony people.” Sam stood outside the door, the map in his hands with Spike by his side. He glanced back and forth around the town, the ponies were walking around, attending to their daily business while throwing him the occasional glance. Sam didn't notice any of the stares or whispers, he was too busy looking for the missing human.

“I can't believe those three are too busy looking over their notes about you two to help us find one of you two.” Spike muttered. “When did he leave anyway? I could have sworn he was in there with us the entire time.” Spike took a glance at the map, hoping for some sort of clue. “Do you have any ideas what he might want to do?” Sam sighed and stared at the map, then looked to the town again. A small rumbling in his stomach broke him out of his train of thought, then inspiration hit him.

“Food! Josh said he was hungry this morning and we still haven't eaten, he probably went out to find something to eat.” He looked at the dragon hopefully. “He usually likes to eat sweet things, you know where he could find something sweet?” The dragon crossed his arms in thought. He mumbled his thoughts slightly until he got an idea.

“Applejack's farm. He could have gone there.”

“Are you sure?”

“You think he's gone to eat something sweet right? Her farm is called Sweet Apple Acres, it's in the title.” Sam nodded and folded up the map.

“Right then Spike, lead the way but let's be quick, the last time he wandered off on his own it didn't end well.” The dragon nodded and made his way towards one side of town, Sam following close behind. They made their way through town, following a dirt path until a large red barn could be seen in the distance, a forest of apple trees flanked either side of the two.

“So... an apple orchard called Sweet Apple Acres owned by Applejack and the apple family. Seems legit if not a bit typical. Is there a high demand for apples in Ponyville?” Sam asked.

“It's not that there's a demand but Applejack and her family are well known for growing some of the best apples in Equestria. The family is spread all over the country.” Spike explained. Sam let out an impressed whistle.

“Ok, little more impressive than I was expecting.”

Spike chuckled. “Just a little.” They made their way towards the front door and Sam stepped forward, knocking on it a few times. It wasn't long before the voice of, what sounded like, a little girl made its way from the other side of the door.

“Don't worry Big Mac, ah'll get it.” It only took a few moments before the door opened. With a size reaching halfway up the door way, dressed in a yellow t-shirt and blue overalls, was a little girl with cream fur and a red mane and tail. She wore a pink bow and had large yellow eyes which widened at the sight of the human before her. Sam cleared his throat before smiling sheepishly.

“Err, hi little girl, I don't suppose you've seen a-”

“Monster!” She yelled. The young one slammed the door in his face and the quick paced clopping of hooves could be heard moving away from the door.

“Well I suppose that could have gone better.” Sam said. He turned round and looked at Spike. “Maybe it would be better if you asked instead.” The drake nodded and took point. He knocked on the door a few times. This time a heavier sound of hoof clopping came towards the door, it opened to reveal a large, well built pony, clearly male by the look of his body. He had red fur and a scruffy ginger mane and tail, he was wearing brown jeans and a white sleeveless shirt, showing off the large muscles.

'Holy shit! The Hulk's been tango'd!' Sam thought.

“Hey Big Mac, you seen anypony that looks like this?” Spike said, gesturing to the human. Big Mac looked over at him and his eyes widened slightly.

“That's it! That's the monster!” The little girl said. She had been hiding behind one of Big Mac's legs.

“This isn't a monster Apple Bloom. This is Sam, he's a human.” Spike explained. Big Mac narrowed his eyes at the being.

“Ah heard there was somthin' walkin' round Ponyville, just thought folks were being paranoid.” The stallion narrowed his eyes. “You're not a monster here to hurt anypony are ya?” He asked.

'With a guy like you around? You got bigger guns than a metal gear, I don't fancy committing suicide!' Sam thought but decided to voice a better answer. “Definately not Big Mac Sir, me and my friend just kinda found ourselves here but I lost track of him not too long ago. We are just looking for him.” Big Mac just nodded.

“Ah see, well ah haven't seen him but ah've been workin' round the house. Mah sister's in the orchard, she's been workin' all mornin', ya'll could try askin' her.” He then felt a small tug on his jeans and looked down to see the still cautious filly. “Now, now Apple Bloom, he said he's not gonna hurt nopony so there's no need to be scared of him.”

“A-Are ya sure?” She asked as she poked her head out from behind the stallion. Sam saw the look on her face and he thought his teeth would have rotted there and then due to how sweet she looked. He got down on one knee and looked to her.

“Hey, don't worry, I'm not going to hurt anyone-”

“Anypony.” Spike corrected.

“What he said.” Sam replied, pointing to the dragon with his thumb. “Anyway, your name's Apple Bloom?” She nodded.

“T-That's right, Big Mac is my brother and my sister is Applejack.” She replied.

“Well I've met your sister already and she knows I wouldn't hurt anypony. Who would want to hurt lovely ponies like you guys anyway?” He said with a smile. Apple Bloom nodded slightly and made her way towards the human. He knew that it just needed one more little push. “Don't worry, you seem much smarter than somepony who would judge another based on how they look.” Apple Bloom had a sudden flashback to when she went out in search for a zebra that the whole town didn't trust, solely based on how she looked.

“Y-You're right..” She said as she stood in front of him. He smiled and held out his hand.

“Nice to meet you Apple Bloom.”

“Nice to meet you Sam.” She replied, a smile growing on her muzzle as she returned the handshake. “Ah could help you find mah sister if you want, ah saw which way she was goin' into the orchard earlier.”

“Thanks Apple Bloom, that'd really help.” Sam replied. The filly smiled happily before she set off towards the orchard, Sam and Spike following behind. Sam looked around a few minutes after entering the orchard, he was glad someone was there with him as the entire land was a maze of trees , it wasn't long before he lost sight of the barn they were just at. As they strolled through the forest, they were unaware of the gazes locked on the humans figure from a tree a fair distance away.

“I don't understand, why don't we go grab him now? He's on his own and he has no chance against two of us.” One of them said.

“You fool! You heard the Queen, she said that she needed to gather more information before we made our move. The small pony will pose no threat but the dragon might prove otherwise, besides, you saw the magic and the weapons they possess. Do you really want to fight against that?” The other hissed. The creatures, both black as night and wearing brown cloaks to hide themselves peered out the tree at Sam. They shivered and moved back into the tree.

“You're right, I do not wish to anger them just to be on the receiving end of their power.”

“Good, we obey the orders our Queen has given us. We watch, we wait and then we get them when we are given the signal.” The two of them nodded before turning back to watch their prey.

Apple Bloom was skipping along merrily, humming a tune to herself as she made her way through the trees, close behind her was Spike and Sam. It wasn't long before the sound of thumping then the tapping of wood made its way to the group. They eventually came across the sight of a certain cowpony delivering a swift kick to the side of a tree, action being followed by the apples in the tree falling out and landing directly into the baskets surrounding it.

“Hey Applejack, we got visitors.” Apple Bloom stated. Applejack turned rouns and a small smile grew on her face.

“Spike, Sam, howdy. What brings you two out here?”

“We're looking for Josh, he wandered off earlier and we don't know where he went.” Sam explained.

“Sam said they were hungry earlier and so we though Josh may have come here for something to eat.” Spike added.

“Well sorry partner but ah haven't seen him all day, I thought he was still with ya'll at the library.”

Sam let out a disgruntled groan. “Great, I can't believe he wandered off, we haven't been here a full twenty four hours and this is the second time I've lost him.”

“Now hold on there Sam.” Applejack interrupted. “Why ah'm sure he's fine, when a creature nopony has ever seen before walks into the middle of town, ponies are gonna say if he's injured or not. Besides, ah'm sure he'll return to Twilight's after he's got something to eat.”

“I guess you're right, maybe I am worrying too much...” Sam replied. A few seconds later a rumbling sound emerged from Sam's stomach. “Huh... I guess looking for him and being part of Twilight's little study session made me forget about breakfast.”

Applejack gave a small chuckle. “C'mon, I just finished the last tree for the day, you help me carry the apples back to the barn and you can stick around for lunch, mah treat.” Spike gave Sam a small nudge.

“Do it man, Applejack's apple pies are the best around.”

“But what about Twilight? Shouldn't she know where we went?” Sam asked.

“You're right! She won't be happy if she thinks I got you lost. I'll go let her know you're here, you can help Applejack.” Sam gave an approving nod and watched as the dragon made his way back into town.

“So then.” Sam said as he picked up one of the apple baskets. “Let's get going.”

XXX

“This place is so strange, those two creatures reside here?” Asked one of the changelings.

“Yes, at least that's what the Queen believes.” Replied the other.

“So this is where she sensed the large magical energy?”

“That's right Scuttle. I suspect these ponies were the cause of the energy. They were here earlier, reconstructing this place before the first team managed to get in.” The two hooded figures made their way through the humans' house, looking over everything they found.

“Nothing seems unlike the usual house, a bathroom, bedrooms, kitchen, living area. I don't understand Scratch, they were described as being such powerful warriors, I can't say I'm too impressed.” Scuttle exclaimed as he looked round the rooms.

“You didn't read the report have you Scuttle?” His partner replied. Scuttle looked over at his fellow changeling and shook his head. “It said that the first team found some kind of visual magic document, one that showed a piece of their history we believe, the selection of one of their leaders when he was a child. It also shows their warriors and the amazing strength and weapons they possess.”

“I see, where is the document and the first team now?”

“Crutch and Niche are watching over one of the humans while Del is keeping an eye on the other. As for the document...” Scratch looked over to the device in the living room with a large black screen. “It's supposed to be on this... thing.” Scuttle made his way over to the device and looked it over.

“What is this thing?”

“We don't know. The Queen believes it to be similar to a fortune tellers globe.” Scratch pulled out a small scroll from his robe and opened it, scanning the information inside. “It appears to reveal images when activated and...” He looked around until he found a long piece of plastic with small buttons on it. “This appears to be what controls the device. Crutch left instructions on how to control it when he figured it out.” Scratch followed the instructions and pressed the red button at the top of the hand held object. The screen of the device lit up and displayed a shifting mass of black and white.

“Is this supposed to be a morphing zebra?” Scuttle asked.

“I'm not sure, one moment.” With a few more minutes of button pressing, a large, text filled box labelled 'Menu' appeared on the screen. “Here we go, we go to the part labelled 'History' and then press select on the first one.” Scratch followed the instructions and the screen faded out, only to be replaced a few moments later by music and many white dots in a night sky.

“Here we go, now we just watch.” Scuttle nodded and took a seat on the sofa while Scratch joined him.

XXX

Sam came out of Applejack's home, his belly full and his face a beet red. Applejack walked out with him with her hands cupping her face.

“Ah'm so sorry for that, ah've never seen her act that way.”

“I-It's fine Applejack, I'm sure no ill intentions were meant by it...”

5 minutes earlier

Sam sat at the table, eating the piece of apple pie that had been served for him. Big Mac and Applejack were sitting on the side opposite to him while Apple Bloom took her seat next to him, at the end of the table was an elderly green furred pony with a white mane and wearing a long orange dress.

“So, Sam was it?” She asked.

“That's right Mrs. Smith.”

“Ah no need to call me that, just call me Granny, everypony else does.”

“Ok then Granny.” Sam replied with a smile.

“So ah take it you're Applejacks coltfriend?” She asked. Applejack began choking slightly on her pie, eventually starting to cough heavily while Big Mac and Apple Bloom giggled slightly.

“A coltfriend? What's that?” Sam replied.

“Ah you know, a special somepony, one of the herd.” Sam frowned a little as he thought about it.

'What? Hang on, replace pony with body... special somebody... isn't a colt a guy? A guyfriend... boyfriend, she thinks Applejack's my...' “Oh no Granny, me and Applejack aren't like that, I'm not even a pony so I don't know how well it would work out.”

“Well what are you talkin' about? Applejack here is in her prime. Look at her, mane and tail as gold as Celestia's sun, the build of an athelete and though she don't like showin' it, she has the perfect hips for bearing foals.”

“Granny!” Applejack exclaimed, her orange furred cheeks burning brightly for all to see.

“What? There's no need to be embarrassed bout it.”

“Well we're not together in that way, ain't that right Sam?”

“That's right.” He replied, his cheeks glowing crimson too. Granny shook her her head and got out of her seat, hobbling over to the human.

“Well ah can't see why not. Look at this here feller, stand up dearie.” Sam nodded and stood up. “He looks strong, he's a gentlecolt too. He may lack fur and a tail and he may not have much of a mane but that don't matter.”

“That's because he's not a pony Granny.”

“Now AJ, it don't matter if you're a different species for you to like somepony.”

“Yeah AJ... You shouldn't judge a pony based on looks.” Big Mac said through his chuckling while Apple Bloom was making sure to keep her hand over her mouth to stop the laughter from bursting out. Applejack shot her brother a glare then moved it to her sister, both of them still holding back their laughing.

“That's right, now let's see here...” Granny Smith said as she looked Sam up and down. “He seems spry enough, he could probably be a good help around the farm.” She grabbed one of his arms and started squeezing it. “He's got good muscle on him, ya work out a lot sonny?”

“Y-Yeah I do.”

“Makes sense, polite too.” She looked him up and down one more time before smiling. “Seems like a fine colt to me, you know there aren't many stallions around AJ so you better snap him up quick.”

“Granny! Please stop!” Applejack demanded. Sam's entire face was flushed completely red and felt so hot that he thought steam was going to come out of his ears. “Granny just gave a wide grin.

“I mean it AJ, you better get him quick. Heck, with a flank like that I might even try to get him.” Granny Smith exclaimed as she slapped Sam on the rear. That was the straw that broke the camels back. Apple Bloom and Big Mac burst into a full blown laughter, tears rolling down their cheeks while Granny Smith was cackling too. Sam's eyes went wide as he stammered.

“I-I-I think I sh-should head off now!” He said. Applejack grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the door.

“Come on Sugarcube, I'll get you back to Twi's.”

Present time

“Ah still can't believe Granny slapped ya'll on the flank...” Applejack said as she looked down at her hooves. They were making their way back towards Twilight's library while the sun was beginning to set.

“It's fine, family lives to embarrass us, it's just how they are.” Sam reassured her.

“Ah guess so.”

“I mean, I'm sure that your mum and dad embarrass you too.” Applejack let out a sigh and nodded.

“Yeah they do, well, did. We don't see em much no more.”

“Why's that?” Sam asked.

“They're travelling around the world you see. They're searching high and low to find the perfect apple crop, we haven't seen em in some time but we all still write to each other so it's not like we are all outta touch.” Sam nodded along. It wasn't long before he saw a few figures approaching under the afternoon sun.

“Hey Sam! Where've you been?” Josh yelled. Sam sighed and shook his head head as he approached his friend, followed by Twilight and Lyra.

“Where have I been? I was looking for you, where have you been?”

“I was at Sugarcube corner. It's a pretty big bakery and it turns out Pinkie works there, her and I have been baking most of the day.” Josh smiled as he rubbed his stomach slightly. “Got a great bite to eat there too.”

“You and your gut. Then again, I was getting some lunch at Applejack's when I gave up looking for you.”

“How did that go?” Josh asked. Sam shuddered a little but quickly composed himself.

“It... was interesting to say the least.” Sam turned his attention to the mares behind his friend. “So where are you all headed off to?”

“We wanted to get you guys some new clothes.” Lyra stated.

“So we thought we'd get Josh over to Rarity's, since you're here why don't you come with us?” Twilight suggested.

“Sounds like a good idea, dunno how we'll pay for anything though.”

“Don't worry.” Twilight said “Rarity said that if we visited her shop, she'd take care of your first order for free.”

“Wow, that's pretty nice of her.” Sam stated.

“Come on then, we're burning day light!” Josh exclaimed. Applejack said her goodbyes and headed back to the farm while Lyra responded likewise and headed to her home. Twilight lead the two to a large building that looked like a theme park carousel ride.

“This is Carousel Boutique.” Twilight exclaimed as they made their way to the door. Sam leaned towards Josh and whispered.

“What on earth, or on equestria in this case, would posses someone to make a fashion boutique based on a theme park ride?”

“No idea.” Josh whispered back. “You ride horses on a carousel, maybe she likes to ride or be ridden.”

“You really think that someone as posh and sophisticated as her would base her shop on sex?” Josh looked at Sam and tapped the side of his nose.

“It's always the ones you least suspect Sam, I expect that's a universal rule.”

“You know what? When we get in there, you're not allowed to talk...ever.”

Chapter 8

The two boys followed the unicorn into the boutique. Their eyes scanned the room, laying upon various manikins shaped like the locals. A few had coloured fabrics draped across the in a haphazard fashion. Near the centre of the room was a raised, circular platform with another manikin. This one however was dressed in a black tank top with a blood red corset lifting up the bust. A tight, black skirt reached down to the top of the knees while the whole ensemble was completed by a long black cape reaching all the way down to the back of the thighs.

“Nice, very swank.” Sam said as he looked around the room.

“True though it's a bit of a mess.” Josh added.

“I'll have you know that a mess is what one can find in a child's bedroom, this is merely a case of organised chaos.” Spoke a posh voice. They all turned to see Rarity wearing a white, frilly t-shirt and a long purple skirt descending the stairs. The boys took note of the red glasses resting on the ridge of her snout.

“Hi Rarity.” Twilight said with a smile, Rarity nodded to the unicorn and smiled back.

“Hello Twilight, what brings you here?”

“I thought that Josh and Sam could do with a few sets of new clothes, it also seemed like a good way to give them a small tour at the same time.” Twilight explained. Rarity nodded and made her way down the rest of the small staircase.

“What is this for?” Josh asked as he motioned towards the clothing on the platform.

“Oh that? That would be my costume for Nightmare Night.”

“Nightmare what?”

“Nightmare Night dear.”

“What Night?”

“Nightmare Night...”

“... What?” Rarity let out an exasperated sigh.

“Nightmare Night. It's one night of the year where everypony dresses up in scary costumes and goes around town collecting sweets, some ponies also like to play pranks on each. The night usually ends with everypony offering some of their candy to a statue of Nightmare Moon.”

“Wow, just like Halloween then.” Sam replied.

“Hallo-what?” Twilight and Josh asked. Sam sighed and slapped Josh around the back of the head.

“Don't be a tit!” He said. Sam then turned his attention to Twilight. “Halloween is a once a year thing where, just like your Nightmare Night, people dress up in scary costumes and go house to house collecting sweets and playing pranks.”

“Only difference is that we don't offer up the sweets to anything, our night usually ends up getting stomach aches from eating too much.” Josh added.

“Unless we go to our friends for a Halloween party, then it usually ends up with us and our friends getting drunk.”

“And staring at girls who use the holiday as an excuse to dress scantily...” Josh muttered so the two mares couldn't hear him.

Sam could hear him however and gave a nod in agreement. “Very true, good times...”

“That's interesting... Maybe we should have another discussion about other festivals, we may have more in common than we thought.” Twilight mentioned as she had her hand on her chin.

“Well I'm sure that will be most enlightening but as for now, I believe I need to take your measurements. I'll need you two to strip down to your underwear as your clothing seems quite baggy.” Rarity said. “Sam, could I take your measurements first?” Sam nodded and followed Rarity behind a screen. “|Ok, could you please remove your clothes darling?”

“A-Are you sure that's completely needed?” Sam asked.

“Of course darling, you haven't got a build like a pony and so I need to make sure to get accurate measurements.” She explained.

“Go on darling, strip to your skivvies.” Josh said. He chuckled a little as he saw the silhouette of Sam sticking his middle finger up at him. While chuckling to himself, Josh turned to see himself in a nearby mirror and raised an eyebrow before turning back and seeing Sam start to strip and Rarity take the measurements.

“What does that mean?” Twilight asked.

“It's a little thing from our world, you have swears here right?” Twilight nodded. “It's a swear basically.” Twilight furrowed her brow at the explanation.

“Why would you swear at each other? You're friends aren't you?”

“We are but where we are from, it's not always as it seems. We can swear at each other but we never really mean it, it's just teasing each other.”

“I... don't understand.”

“Don't worry about it, I do have one question for you though.” Twilight tilted her head. “While Sam stuck his finger up at me, I looked at a mirror and saw that I seem to have, what appears to me, something that resembles a small pony on my back.” Josh turned his back to Twilight, she saw a little white unicorn in a light pink dress gripping on to the back of Josh's shirt. “Does this belong to anyone?”

“Don't you mean 'anypony'?” The little unicorn asked.

“Thanks little one, does this belong to anypony?” Josh asked again.

“Twilight, I don't know what this is but I caught it! You quickly go grab the other one before he gets my sister!”

“Sweetie Belle, this is Josh and the one that your sister is working with is called Sam. They are humans and they are staying here in Equestria for the time being.” Twilight explained. Sweetie Belle looked up at Josh with a sad frown.

“I-I'm sorry Mr Josh, I'll get down now...” She said as she began to loosen her grip. The frown on her face nearly broke the humans heart.

“It's no problem at all and it's just Josh, no need for Mr. In fact, you can ride on my shoulders if you want.” She looked up at him with curiosity and a hint of hope. He liked the expression of hope a lot more.

“Are you sure that's ok?” She asked.

“Of course it is but could you just do me a small favour? I have an itch just around your right hand, could you get it for me?” She nodded and scratched where her hand was. “Up a bit... right a bit... little bit more... there we go. Thanks a lot Sweetie Belle, climb on up.” She smiled and clambered up onto Josh's shoulders where he grabbed her legs to keep her from falling.

“Enjoying the view up there Sweetie Belle?”

“Yeah, it's really high up.” She replied. Josh and Twilight smiled at the little filly as she beamed down at them. The sound of clothing drew their attention back to the screen to see Sam pulling his top back on as he returned to the group with Rarity following behind, writing some notes on a notepad.

“So, uncomfortable was it?” Josh asked with a knowing grin.

“Of course it was, they look human enough and she's still a woman.” Sam muttered with a small blush. “You know that it makes me feel really weird.”

“Oh I know it does.” Josh said with a smirk.

“Josh, make I take your measurements next?” Rarity asked.

“There's no need Rarity.” He replied. “When we were at the castle, the seamstress there took our measurements for our dinner suits. She said that the castle would send the details to you within the next few days.”

“Wait... When did she say that?” Sam asked.

“When she was taking my measurements and you went to the toilet.”

“Why didn't you tell me that before I stripped?!” Sam asked. Josh smirked a little and pinched Sam's cheek.

“Because your flustered and embarrassed face amuses me greatly.” He replied. Sam's eyebrow twitched in annoyance and a his face grew redder than before.

“You... mother fu-”

“Ah! Wait! No hitting or bad language, there is a child present.” He replied, pointing at the little filly on his shoulders.

“Hi!” She said as she waved to Sam.

Sam lost his anger and smiled at her. “What's your name?”

“My name's Sweetie Belle. Your name is Sam right?”

“That's right.” He said with a smile. Although he still faced Sweetie Belle, Sam's eyes looked at Josh and he muttered. “You do understand that I'm gonna get you back right?” Josh nodded, the smile still on his face.

“So then.” Josh started, trying to change the subject. “Tell us a bit more about that Nightmare Night.”

XXX

“Did you see that?” One pony said to the other. She was an earth pony wearing a light blue blouse and a frilly yellow skirt. Her mane and tail was a silky blonde while her coat was a dark blue.

“Yes I did, what a strange body he had. They look a lot like monkeys more than ponies.” The other replied. This one was a pegasus male with a dark red coat and short green mane and tail, he wore a grey, short sleeved shirt with brown shorts.

“Not that you fool! We saw him remove his clothing and there was no sign of his weapon. The other one doesn't appear to be concealing a weapon either, they are both un-armed!” She explained.

“So what? They still have their powers.”

“True but as long as we bound their hands, I doubt they will be able to use them. This could be our best shot, go inform the others and tell them to get into position.” The pony nodded and took to the skies. “We have you now, your power will allow our Queen to assume her rightful position before long...”

XXX

The group talked into the evening, discussing things from the holiday coming up a couple of months to the group called the CMC or the Cutie Mark Crusaders. After the two boys mentioned that they lacked these cutie marks, Sweetie Belle had told them that she would arrange a meeting with the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders to see if the two were allowed to join. Of course she didn't hear that humans can't get cutie marks, she was already in her own little world thinking of various plans for their future endeavours. It wasn't long before the sun met the horizon and the moon began to rise, the boys left the boutique and said their goodbyes to Twilight, Rarity and Sweetie Belle.

“Well today went well. Got to nose around, a girl saw you strip... granted they aren't human but that seems a little racist or something.” Josh said as they made their way home.

“True, they seem more human than any pony back home, much more colourful too. By the way, what did you get up to at Pinkie's?”

“Oh well she and I made some brownies and muffins. I ended up helping out during the lunch rush which was good but the best part was she took me on as an apprentice. I got me a job already.” Josh exclaimed with a grin.

“Lucky you...” Sam huffed. “I only went to Applejack's farm, met their family, wasn't too bad... except their granny...” Sam shuddered at the memory.

“Ok then... Why don't you try to get a job there? It's only a farm, might not be so bad for a physical guy like you.”

“Not going to happen. It's an apple farm where they actually kick the apples from the trees. I can't do that, I'll break my damn foot! I'll find something eventually.”

“Fair enough mate... So Pinkie makes a lot of her cupcakes out ponies that she kidnaps. She takes them down into a dungeon, cuts them up and uses their body parts to make the cupcakes.” Josh stated randomly.

“Pffft, yeah right. Dude, this place is strange but it doesn't seem that twisted, where did you even come up with that?” Sam asked.

“Yeah, was a long shot. Pinkie took me into the cellar of the bakery, it was a little dark but I could make out a table covered in these big red rope things that I thought were some kind of organ. Then there was a red ooze covering the table too that was dripping out of the ropes as well as on a knife that was next to it all. I thought I discovered some sort of fucked up secret until Pinkie turneed on the light.”

Sam rolled his eyes. “And what actually was it?”

“Pinkie was experimenting, she had made big strawberry liquorish ropes filled with a cherry jam. The knife was for cutting off a piece to taste it, I shouldn't have let my mind run away with me.”

“Seriously, what kind of fucked up mind would come up with that idea??”

“Mine obviously but besides that? No clue, probably someone crazy.” The two eventually reached their home and made their way in.

“Well I don't know about you Josh but I tell you what, I'm beat.”

“Me too, I think I'm going to go hit the hay... no situation based pun intended.” Sam rolled his eyes and said goodnight. Josh walked into his room and stripped to his boxers before hopping in bed. “Ahh, nothing better than your own bed.”

“What about some company~?” Spoke a soft voice in a seductive tone.

“Well it can be ok but I'm too tired to be in the mood, strange couple of days... Wait a sec...” Josh slowly turned round to have his gaze blocked by light pink. His eyes widened as a yellow furred hand moved the light pink mane to show a pair of half lidded teal eyes.

“Hello there, so you had a hard day huh~?” She asked as she stroked a hand down his chest. Josh opened his mouth but no words managed to make their way out. She giggled. “Speechless? It's ok, I'm sure I'll get you very very vocal~.” Josh blushed heavily and shot back, falling out of the bed.

“W-W-What are you doing??” Josh asked, pointing a finger at the mare. She smirked and moved out of the covers of the bed, the moonlight shining through the window lit up her naked body. Josh could feel his heart speed up like a bullet out of a gun as his eyes trailed down her body, now taking notice of her curves and well developed chest. 'Gotta be an E cup... Wait! Don't get carried away!' “Answer me!” Josh demanded as he closed his eyes.

Fluttershy just giggled again. “Well nothing right now, but I know someone I want to do~” She replied as she fluttered her eyes.

“W-What are talking abo-... Did you say someone...?” Josh asked as he reopened his eyes. The attention of the room was taken by a shout from the next room.

“Josh! They are fakes! Watch ou-” Sam's voice cut off and a thump could be heard a second later. Fluttershy frowned at clicked her tongue.

“What is going on he-!” Josh was interrupted and a blast of green magic hit him and coated his body for a moment before vanishing, taking his consciousness with it. He only noticed two things happen when he lost consciousness, he saw Fluttershy's mane disappear and her yellow coat turning a hard black and he couldn't help but think to himself. 'Will I ever get a peaceful nights sleep again?'

XXX

Josh found himself in the dark abyss once more. He looked around and let out a small sigh. “Why is it that nothing good seems to happen when I go near a bed lately? I feel like I should boycott sleep...”

“Of course, typical you, always thinking about yourself and no one else...” Came the female voice from before. Josh felt a cold chill run down his back.

“Why are you here?! I'm not stupid enough to not realise when I'm dreaming... It especially can't be real if you're here...”

“You know exactly why I'm here, it's because you can't forget, won't let yourself forget what you caused!”

“It's not my fault! I can't be the one to blame for this!” Josh cried into the dark.

“Then why do you dream of me? Dream of me coming to you and blaming you for what happened? It's because you know it is your fault and that will never change...” The voice began to fade away, Josh tried to retort, to find at least one line of defence but nothing came out of his mouth and the darkness around him began to turn to light...

XXX

Josh opened his eyes and clenched them shut when he felt a small pain shoot through his head, he tried to put his hand to his temples but felt nothing, only hearing the clinking sounds of chains. Josh slowly opened his eyes and looked towards his hand, it was chained up to a wall. As he looked around his person, he saw that he was still wearing only his boxers while he chained against a wall by his wrists and ankles. He looked around the room and saw that he was in a small room, dimly lit but the torches on the walls.

“What the hell is going on...?” He asked himself. He heard a reply in the way of a loud snore, Josh spun his head round and saw Sam I the same position as himself, only asleep. “Sam! Sam! Wake up!”

Sam frowned and shook his head. “No... No Granny Smith... Leave me alone...” He mumbled.

“Granny Smith? The fu- Sam, wake up damn it!”

Sam shook his head harder this time. “No... Granny Smith... We shouldn't do that...”

Josh frowned. “Wake up you damn moron!” Sam's eyes darted open and his head shot up.

“No Granny Smith! I don't want to plough your field!” Sam took a few deep breaths and looked around. “Wait, I'm not at Applejack's place... Where am I?”

“I don't know but it doesn't look good.” Josh said. Sam nodded in agreement and looked round the room again.

“Seems a bit like that Canterlot dungeons.” Sam moved his foot along the ground and felt something squishy, he looked down at his foot and saw a green ooze. “Except it wasn't covered in this green crap.”

“I'm sorry that our dungeons are not up to your standards boy but we don't care much about our tools.” Said a female voice. The two looked at a doorway at the other end of the room to see a tall figure with long hair.

“Who are you and what do you mean by tools?” Josh asked.

“I should punish you to talk that way to royalty but since I am such a forgiving Queen and you have not long arrived here, I shall let you off this once.” The figure left the doorway and made it towards the two. “I am the Queen of the changelings, I once powerful and proud race until we began to starve. My name is Chrysalis.”

The figure made its way into the light and showed off her apparel. She was as tall as Celestia had been with a long, dirty green mane that went down to her bust. She wore a green silk dress that hugged her figure while her body was as black as coal. Her eyes were slitted like a snakes, bug like wings fluttered behind her slightly while a crooked horn reached out from her forehead.

“As for tools...” She said with a grin. “I sent my subjects to follow you and inspect your home. While there, my subjects came across your magic window. They accidentally activated but the amazing things they saw, we know of your powers and the order of which you protect.”

“What is she talking about?” Josh asked.

“I think the magic window she's on about is our tv, not sure about order or powers though...” Sam replied.

“Do you take me for a fool?!” She hissed. “You know what I mean, we saw that visual report! The documentary on the terrible state your universe is in! The great war against that empire you so despise! I will help you return to your fight as long as you become soldiers for me, use your powers to bring me Canterlot!”

“Documentary...?” Josh asked. Sam thought for a few moments until his eyes grew wide.

“She means a dvd... Remember what we was doing before we ended up here? The movies we were watching?”

“Well yeah, we was doing marathons. We started with Potter, the we went to the Lord of the Rings and then we were watching... Oh crap...”

“So you remember now?” Chrysalis asked with a smile. “I know you need to return to your home to help in that war of yours now you will help me bring Canterlot to its knees and I will return the favour... Jedi...”

Author's Note

Well I know it's been a while since I updated, I wanna say I'll update more often but these assignments are running me ragged. I'll try and update when I can so please be patient. Hope this was kinda worth the wait.

Chapter 9

“Well this is better than that dingy old cell.” Sam said as he looked round the room. The walls were like the inside of a cave with sparkling green emeralds embedded in the walls, the gems were emitting a glow bright enough to light to the room. Two beds were at either end of the room along with a table and four chairs in the centre of the room, both Josh and Sam were sitting at the table, eating some fruit.

“I know right? This place isn't half bad once you get used to it.” Josh replied.

“Yeah, we still gotta get the hell out of here before we both get stuffed and mounted as trophies for the King.” Sam said, earning a nod from Josh.

“For sure.”

Two hours earlier

Josh and Sam stared slack-jawed at the changeling Queen. She smirked at the two with a feeling of pride growing inside her, pride due to the fact that she had captured two mighty warriors to help her.

“Now, I understand that you two must be confused as to why I brought you here.” Chrysalis said.

“Confused is definitely the right word...” Sam whispered.

“You see, around a year ago I attempted to take control of the city of Canterlot.” Chrysalis began to explain while pacing back and forth in front of them. “Unfortunately I was unsuccessful in my attempt at taking over and my army was driven back to the hive. Me and my army have been staying here and gathering our strength for some time, our only problem is that we don't have the right opportunity.”

“What do you mean?” Josh asked.

“Opportunity, my dear jedi. Last year I was able to infiltrate Canterlot by posing as Princess Mi Amore Candenza while she was getting ready to be wed. My army was waiting outside Canterlot ready for the signal and once it was given, they attacked. As I have said before however, the plan failed in the end and now we lack another such opportunity to restart our attack. At leaest, this is what we thought...” With a green glow around her horn and a snap of her fingers, the cuffs around the boys wrists and ankles opened, allowing the two to rub their sore wrists.

“We detected a large surge of magical energy, one we were unable to identify. We immediately set out to find whatever this energy was and we found you two. It can only be a blessing from Abraxas herself that we were to find two powerful warriors.” She continued.

“Abraxas?” Sam asked.

“Abraxas was the first Queen. It is said that she was an ancient alicorn, dating back to the dawn of Equis' creation and that it was she who created the wildlife that roam the world now.” Chrysalis' proud smile started to harden into a frown. “However she was cursed for creating creatures that could do harm to others. They say that the other ancient alicorns thought her evil and that if she created creatures that could only feel hate and never love, then she herself deserved no love. They cursed her, turning her into a changeling so that she could only feed on love, love that she could never get while she was seen as a monster.” Chrysalis spat on the ground and snarled.

“Sounds a bit harsh...” Josh said.

“Yeah, everything can feel love, regardless of the possibility of harm they could possess.” Sam added. Chrysalis looked at the two with surprise before smiling a little.

“Precisely, no one has ever said such nice things about Abraxas before.” The two just shrugged and smiled. Chrysalis made her way towards the door of the cell and motioned the boys to follow through the tunnels of the cave. “After she was cast away from society, it is said she combined her magic with her own DNA, cloning lesser versions of herself. This is the birth of the swarm, the army of changelings... My subjects...” Chrysalis let out a soft sigh as she entered a room that looked more like a small town.

The three stood on a stone balcony over looking the room. The cove had domes covering the floor, a few holes worked as windows while larger ones were used as doors. Changelings buzzed in and out of their homes and travelled to other, slightly larger domes with different sets of produce outside, showing they must have been shops. The humans could clearly see the resemblance between this cove and the town of Ponyville.

“So why do you want to take over Canterlot? Revenge?” Sam asked.

“No, that is my husbands desire but not mine.”

“A husband?” Josh quizzed.

“Yes. My husband, King Japyx, is away currently but believes that we should be dominant. That our right was taken away and that we should take it back by force. He is away currently but left myself and our three children in charge of the Canterlot invasion.” Chrysalis looked around at the small town and cringed slightly. “He is not one who should be angered and he despises failure. He will not be happy when he hears of our failure...”

“You said that revenge was his desire but not yours. What is it you want Queen Chrysalis?” Josh asked.

“I simply wish for my subjects to be free like everypony should be but I do believe my husband is right. The ponies look at our kind as monsters. A creature lurking in the dark, waiting for any prey to come close so that we may latch onto them and drag them away into the dark of the night. Tell me jedi...” Chrysalis said as she turned to look at the two. “Do we not deserve freedom? We act out of desperation. I understand that the Princesses could never forgive me for attacking them nut I could never forgive myself for letting my own subjects stay deprived of a right that should belong to them...”

Josh and Sam never expected such a deep question from their kidnapper. They glanced at each other and knew what the other was thinking.

'Sam, are we really supposed to answer that or was it rhetorical?'

'She's still looking at us so I think we are supposed to answer.'

'Then what do we say? Our kidnapper is saying they deserve freedom, I can't help but feel there's some hypocrisy going on here, should we say that?'

'Are you insane? Forget that she is a Queen or has an army, she has a magical spear on her forehead. One wrong move and we could end up looking like one of her legs! I say we stick with plan S.A.N.'

'Good call.' And so, they both smiled and nodded.

“You're right Queen Chrysalis, everyone should be free.” Sam said. The Queen smiled, clapping her hands with glee.

“That's wonderful to hear, I understand that we may not have gotten off to the best start but I really think that this could work out for us all. You jedi will be a great ally, your powers will be an irreplaceable asset to our cause.”

“Yeah... About that...” Josh began to mention.

“And it's a good thing too. Were you just a powerless creature then my husband would have you both gutted on the spot for knowing of our plans and potentially knowing the location of our home.” Chrysalis chuckled, not noticing the two boys go pale. “Come on, allow me to take you to your chambers.”

Present time

“You know, I wouldn't mind staying here if the King wasn't the offspring of Scar and Chuckie. It's only a matter of time before we have to go marching off into battle and they'll realise we aren't jedi.” Sam said.

“Don't you think I know that? We don't even know if we're underground, in a cave, a mountain or in a giant beehive of some kind, let alone where the way out of here is.” Josh explained.

“Well we can look for a way out or maybe get it from one of the changelings but first.” Sam said as he got up from the table. “We have to attend another royal dinner.”

“At least it saves us buying food, gotta save up that money for the debt.” Josh stated as he got up too.

XXX

Twilight sat at her desk, trying to read a book however a certain blue pegasus was pacing back and forth across the room behind her.

“Rainbow, would you just sit down? I know you're excited about the new Daring Do book but you're starting to wear a hole in the floor.”

“But it feels like it's taking forever!” Rainbow exclaimed as she slumped onto a chair. “Why is it taking so long?”

“Unfortunately I'm not in charge of the postal system, if you want to ask anyone then you should ask-” The door knocked and Rainbow shot out of her chair, so excited that she flew through the room and smacked into the door. She ignored the small dribble of blood leaking from her snout and threw the door open, greeted by a mare in a mailmare uniform with grey fur and a blonde mane.

“Hey Rainbow Dash.” She greeted. “I got a package for Twilight.”

“Thanks Ditzy!” Rainbow said as she grabbed the box from Ditzy and Twilight came over. Twilight signed for the box as Rainbow removed some of the tape from it. The moment the tape was removed, a familiar pink pony burst out of the box and landed on the floor next to it.

“Hey guys!” Pinkie said as she adjusted a party hat on her head. “I got all the invites here.” She said as she pulled invitations seemingly out of nowhere. She placed an invitation in each ponies hands, a few in Ditzy's hands. “These are all for Josh and Sam's welcome party, you're all invited.”

“Thanks Pinkie, I take it these are for my herd?” Ditzy asked, earning a nod from the party pony.

“Yup! Oh! Have you seen Josh and Sam by the way?” Pinkie asked.

“They're at their home aren't they?” Twilight asked.

“No, I checked and they weren't anywhere inside.”

“Pinkie, what did I tell you before? You can't break into someponies house.”

“But I didn't Twilight! I went in through the front door.”

“That's still breaking in.”

“How was I supposed to know Twilight? The door was wide open.” Twilight tilted her head and furrowed her brow.

“What do you mean it was wide open?”

“The door was unlocked and open, there was nopony - nohuman inside. You know, it's really weird, it looked a little like the lock had scorch marks on it and their house was a mess.”

Ditzy was tapping her chin in thought. “Are these 'humans' a little like us but less fur and no tails?” Twilight looked at the mailmare and nodded slowly.

“Yeah... How did you know that?”

“I was working late at the office last night, had some packages to make sure were sent off. Anyway, while I was flying home last night I saw a few hooded figures flying away, carrying these 'humans'. I thought it was a little weird but I just assumed two ponies had gotten sick and were being carried away.” All three ponies immediately looked at the mailmare, even the pegasus with her still, slightly bloody nose in a book tore her attention away from it to look at the grey mare.

“Oh sweet Celestia... Ditzy, is there anything you can tell us about these figures.” Twilight asked.

“Actually there was one weird thing. I thought it was just me seeing things but I couldn't see their wings and there was this weird buzzing sound as they flew away.” Ditzy explained.

“No wings? Then how could they have flown away without wings?” Rainbow asked as she folded a page on the book and placed it down on the table.

“Buzzing? What makes a buzzing sound? Were they playing a kazoo? Oh I do love the kazoo, it makes such a weird sound though it isn't the best instrument to play in a band, I once tried it back when-...” Pinkie carried on while Twilight was pondering about the abductors.

“Let's see... Invisible wings? No, that can't be. Could they be playing an instrument? I highly doubt that... Wings we can't see? Maybe just at night... Wings we can see through and a buzzing sound... Oh no, it can't be! How could they have known? That doesn't matter, we have to help them! Girls!” The pink pony stopped and both her and Rainbow looked at Twilight. “I know who took them...”

XXX

Josh and Sam sat awkwardly at the side of a long table. Queen Chrysalis sat at the end of the table while three changelings on the other side of the table. Unlike the other changelings that had been seen before, these three had more distinctive features just like their mother. The one closest to the Queen was the tallest, and eldest, of the siblings, Noctua. She was tall and slender with some curves on her waist, her pelt was pitch black however her long, sleek, indigo mane flowed down her back and across her shoulders. She had eyes and a tail to match her mane while she wore a dark green tank top and blue jeans.

The next seat down was a male. He had a black pelt and bright, spiky green hair. His eyes were red and his tail matched his mane, he was wearing a grey t-shirt and baggy trousers. From what they had been told earlier, he went by the name of Zabrus. The youngest child was sitting next to him. Her name was Deraeocoris, her eyes were green, her mane was slightly messy and travelled down her back while the bangs framed her face. Both her mane and tail were a fiery orange while she wore a red tank top that showed her stomach and a black skirt.

As they all ate the meals in front of them, Josh and Sam couldn't help but feel that these three weren't as... refined as much as the royals in Canterlot. This was confirmed when Deraeocoris finished her meal with a loud belch.

“So then, my dear jedi, the documentary that was seen at your home has been copied with our magic and shown to our officers as well as my three children. Would you like to inform us on how your world fairs now?” Chrysalis asked. The three across the table looked up at Sam and Josh, awaiting their tale.

“Ah, yes, well...” Josh started.

“The documentary you saw was about the near extinction of jedi that happened years ago you see.” Sam stated. “The jedi have been rebuilding and have started to teach once more but there are still still enemies of the jedi trying to beat us back, this is why we need to return home.” Josh smiled and nodded in agreement, it seemed like everything was going to be just fine.

“So why don't you demonstrate the power of the force to us?” Zabrus asked.

Or not.

Josh and Sam felt their hearts skip a beat, they should have realised that this was coming.

“Well we'd love to but we... can't...” Josh said.

“Why's that?” The male changeling asked with his smooth voice.

“You see, we jedi rely on a special kind of energy in order to use the force. The problem is that coming here has drained us of that energy, we are currently unable to use our powers as a result.” Josh explained, hoping they would buy it. Zabrus raised an eyebrow in thought while Chrysalis eyes widened and she began to cough slightly.

“Really? That sounds pretty lame.” Deraeocoris moaned.

“Then how will you be able to assist us? You lack your weapon and you are unable to use these powers of yours.” Noctua added.

“Ah, well it's not permanent, it will return in time.” Sam replied with a slightly nervous grin.

“You see my children?” Chrysalis said. “They may be without weapons but their powers will return in time and then we will be able to enact our plan.”

“This is your revenge plan, right?” Josh asked.

“That's correct, our king believes it to be the correct course of action.”

“Doesn't that seem rather redundant in the end?” Sam asked. All members of the table stopped eating and looked up at the human. “It just seems like the start of a violent circle to me.”

“You question our kings plan?” Chrysalis asked.

“N-Not so much question it, more like thinking ahead.” Sam replied. “You get what I mean right Josh?” Josh looked at Sam and nodded.

“Are you saying that our father's plan has a flaw? I see no problem with it, the plan to take Canterlot seems foolproof.” Noctua said.

“Well yes, for now.” Josh replied. “But think about it, you aren't allowed in Canterlot and you all need to feed off of love. Your plan is to take Canterlot and rule over it instead of being stuck here. While your plan to take Canterlot, with the help of jedi, could work, I just can't see why you'd do it.”

“To get our own back on those damn ponies! What else is there to think about?” Deraeocoris replied.

“Then what?” Sam retorted, catching all the changelings off-guard. “You have Canterlot, what does that give you? You can't steal love from the ponies because you've ruled over them and scared the crap out of them, they'll eventually get re-enforcements from another pony town and rebel against you, that's still considering that you have to beat two goddesses and even if you managed to take care of all of those issues, you will now have two collections of species to take care of. I can see your reason for fighting but the after events of your plan haven't been thought through.” Sam finished. All four changelings sat there slack jawed at what they just heard.

“B-But... our freedom...” Zabras stuttered.

“Will be short lived. What you guys are trying to pull off isn't gaining your freedom, it's forcing a tyrannical rule onto your enemies.” Josh said. “You're just doing what they did to you. You don't want to copy them, you want to prove that you're worth trusting.” Chrysalis shot up out of her seat and furrowed her brow in frustration.

“Enough, while you are guests in our home and are willing to help us with our future plan, you must realise your place. You have been assigned separate rooms and I suggest you return to them now, it is getting late.” Chrysalis said. The two boys got up, said their good nights then left to be escorted to their room. “My children, you are excused to do as you wish, I... need to think on something.”

XXX

Noctua was sitting down on a chair, flipping through a book while Zabrus did the same on the opposite side of the small table they were at. Deraeocoris was pacing back and force next to the table.

“What is it about those two? There's something niggling at the back of my mind about them but I just can't seem to figure it out...” Deraeocoris muttered.

“Is it the fact that they supposedly have powers?” Zabrus asked. Deraeocoris shook her head.

“Is it simply that they are different species?” Noctua asked. Deraeocoris shook her head again.

“It is something about them being different but I just can't put my finger on it...”

“I think they seem rather interesting Dera, so unlike from our kind yet so accepting. We kidnapped them from their home and they are willing to help us within the day.” Zabrus explained.

“That's most likely due to the fact that they realise that leaving is impossible since they've seen our home and our plans, they know we can't just let them go so they help to ensure their own survival.” Noctua explained.

“So you believe that they are sucking up to us like most subjects in this hive?” Zabrus asked.

“Not at all, they were willing to question our methods in front of us. They are either incredibly brave or amazingly stupid, I have to agree with you both either way, they intrigue me greatly.”

“That's it!” Deraeocoris exclaimed, catching her siblings attention. Before they could ask, she shot out of the room.

“Well then, I believe I'm going to have a one to one with one of the jedi.” Noctua said as she got up and placed her book on the table.

“Ok then, I'm going to discuss something with mother. I feel like there is something she should be aware of.” Zabrus replied. They both nodded to each other and left the room, heading separate ways.

It was around the same time that all three siblings arrived at their destinations. Deraeocoris knocked on a slightly large door. Sam opened the door and his eyes widened at the company.

“Hello there jedi~” Deraeocoris said slyly. “I came here because there was a certain matter of business I wished to discuss with you.” Before Sam could reply, she walked through the door into his room and sat down on the couch in his room. “Well? Close the door and come sit.” She said as she patted the seat next to her.

“What is it you wished to discuss Derac-... Deracor-... Princess?” Same asked as he closed the door and sat with her. Deraeocoris giggled and smiled.

“Please, you can call me Dera, I know my name's pretty long.” Sam sighed in relief and smiled back.

“Then to what do I owe the pleasure Dera?”

“Well you see Sam, there is something that has been bugging me since dinner. Something that I couldn't put my finger on about you until a few moments ago. The way you talked out of turn, the way you spoke to my mother and to us, the way you put down my fathers plan. The way you treated us made me so...”

'Damn it!' Sam thought. 'She's on to us! We haven't got time to play pretend now, we need to leave as quick as we can.'

“So... damned hot!”

…

'Crazy bug alien Princess say what?!'

Josh had also found himself in a rather similar predicament. He had opened the door to let in Noctua but didn't expect it when she suddenly used her magic to grab hold of him, strip him and tie his limbs to the bed in his room.

'Ok, this escalated quickly is a sheer understatement. The fuck is going on?!'

“Please forgive me jedi, I mean, Josh. You see, you humans fascinate me. You were so quick to speak your mind and when questioned on it, you did not shy away from what you thought but chose to calmly explain yourself. Most changelings would have denied everything and dropped it, you may not realise it but that was a great display of courage and idiocy. You must be wondering where I am going with all this.”

“Well yes, that and why every time I seem to get close to a bed, something seems to go weird.” Josh replied, earning a chuckle from Noctua.

“Well the reason that you are tied to the bed is simple, I am close to the marrying age of our kind and, to be honest, I'd prefer a brave idiot than to any of the suck ups that live in this kingdom.” She smirked and removed her top and jeans, leaving her in purple, lace underwear. “Now then, tonight I make you mine before anyone else can get you.”

Zabrus knocked on Chrysalis' door.

“Come in.” He heard from the other side. Zabrus opened the door and looked towards his mother, she was looking over various documents on her stone desk. “What is it you needed my boy?” She asked.

“Well mother, I have been thinking about the two jedi that are supposed to help us and there is something that I believe you already know to be true.” Chrysalis put down some papers and looked up towards Zabrus. “You know it already don't you mother? I got the same sensory abilities that you possess so if I'm able to tell then you must have too.”

Chrysalis let out a sigh and got up, moving over to her son and placing a hand on his shoulder. “Yes Zabrus, I realised during dinner but I'm unaware of how to deal with the situation right now. What those two said panics me even more. Your father has sent word of his return and I doubt he will be too pleased of two failures.” Zabrus sighed in response.

“So what do we do mother? They are fakes.”

“I know but we will figure this out, trust me on this.”

Chapter 10

Chrysalis sat in her quarters with Zabrus as there was a knock on the door.

“You may enter.” She stated. A small changeling entered the room and gave her a small scroll. As the changeling left, Chrysalis scanned through the document, her eyes seeming to widen with every word until she finished. She gulped audibly and placed the scroll onto a small stone table while shaking slightly.

“What's wrong mother?” Zabrus asked. The changeling Queen remained silent but stood up from her chair, turning and walking over towards a small window that showed her her kingdom.

“We have trouble Zabrus.” She said. “That scroll was a notice, your father is returning to the hive and he will be here by tomorrow.” She clenched her fists tightly and frowned. “We're not ready, this can only end badly unless we think of something..”

“What should we do?” Chrysalis crossed her arms and began to think.

“I'm not too sure. For now, I want you to go gather Noctua, Deraeocoris and the two boys. I was fine with believing that we could wait to get them to agree to using their powers for us but we've run out of time.”

“Ok then mother.” Zabrus said with a nod before leaving the room.

“May Abraxas have mercy on us.” Chrysalis muttered.

XXX

Deraeocoris had a sultry grin on her face as she shifted towards Sam, his response was to slowly move away from the changeling mare as she began to crawl along the sofa towards him. Every movement she took towards him, Sam would move back until he eventually found the edge of the couch.

“Listen Deraeocoris, I think I can tell what you're thinking and it really isn't a good idea.” Sam panicked.

“Call me Dera and I know what I'm thinking is a wonderful idea.” She replied with a smirk.

“N-No it isn't Dera, there are things you don't understand!”

“Then tell me those things now so we can quit the chit-chat.” Sam gulped and could only think of one thing.

“L-Listen Dera, me and Josh aren't who you think we are.” Sam began as he slowly ran a hand behind his back.

“What do you mean?” She asked as she continued her advance.

“Well... Josh and myself aren't jedi... I-I mean, we aren't very powerful jedi. We're probably not as strong as any of you anyway.” Sam said with a gulp. Deraeocoris halted and tilted her head as she looked at the human in confusion. “What you saw were jedi masters. We don't have that much power... in fact, we might not even be able to replenish the power we lost.” He explained with a nervous grin, his hand grasping hold of a loose rock.

Deraeocoris leaned back a little and furrowed her brow. “So you two aren't amazing jedi masters?” Sam shook his head. “Yet you said you were.” He nodded “You do realise that lying about it was the stupidest thing you could have done right?” He nodded. Dera put her hand to her chin in thought. Sam thought he had gotten his chance until a pair of hands pinned his shoulders and he felt Dera's lips push themselves on his.

“Woah! What the hell are you doing?! Didn't you just hear me?” Sam said as he broke away from the kiss. He received a hand over his mouth to silence him.

“Listen here Sammy boy, while it is true that lying was a no-no, do you know what a changeling mare wants in a stallion?”

“Errm... Power?”

“Balls.” Sam could only blink at the answer. “Big brass balls, a changeling mare loves it when her stallion shows guts, you two openly objected to a plan laid out by our royals. I thought that was brave enough to warrant my interest but now you're telling me that you two objected to a royal plan while you had no way of defending yourselves even if you had your powers? That takes huge balls!”

“W-Well it could also be idiocy. The way you put it makes it sounds like the dumbest thing to do.”

“Sometimes the dumbest and the bravest things to do are one and the same.” She said with a chuckle. She slowly moved her face closer to his and Sam reached his arm round her, not letting Dera notice the rock in his hand. As she came towards him, Sam gripped the stone tighter and moved the it above her head. Before any kind of contact was made, the doors to the room burst open to reveal a frantic looking Zabrus. Sam blinked and quickly dropped the stone, smiling nervously.

“Hey bro, what's up?” Deraeocoris asked as she looked up at him, still straddling the human.

“Listen Dera, I can see you'd much rather stay here with our guest but we need to go see mother in the throne room right now!”

“Can't you give us... ten minutes?” She asked as she looked down at Sam and then smirked. “Make that twenty.” Sam gulped and felt a chill run down his spine.

“Ok Dera, first, know your audience, that's not something I wish to know. Secondly, I said right now and I meant right now!”

“What could be that important?” She asked with a shrug.

“Father's coming back early...” Deraeocoris jumped off of Sam and ran over to her brother.

“No! He can't be coming back early, we're not ready!”

“That doesn't matter, we're moving our plans up. Where's Noctua?” He asked quickly.

“I got the answer to that...” The three of them looked to the door to see a blushing Josh, he was holding a blanket around himself, a pillow over his crotch and there was a small trickling of blood coming from a graze on his forehead.

“What happened to you?” Sam asked.

XXX

“Now then, tonight I make you mine before anyone else can get you.” Noctua placed her hands on each side of Josh's faced and kissed him forcefully. Josh struggled against the ropes and made sure to keep his mouth firmly shut as the fleshy crowbar also known as Noctua's tongue tried to pry his mouth open. She grunted and pulled away from his face with a small grin.

“Feisty I see, I like that....”

'Think Josh, think! There has to be a way out of this.'

“It's so nice to see a stallion who keeps control instead of grovelling.”

'That's it!'

“Is it that so?” Josh asked. “In that case, get me out of these ropes.” 'Got to play this right... Oh god I hope I'm right.'

“Are you giving me an order?” Noctua dead panned.

“Did I stutter?” Josh dead panned back. The two just stared at each other in silence, it was only for a few moments but to Josh, it felt like an eternity. 'Please work, please please please work!' Finally, Noctua smirked and her horn glowed green, the same glow appearing around the ropes tied around Josh's arms and legs.

“What do you wish me now... Master~?” Noctua cooed. Josh didn't let her see him gulp before he turned his attention back to her.

“You expect me to be controlling yet you think you can tie me up? You need to be punished for your insubordination.”

“Of course I should be punished, I've been a veeeery naughty changeling.” Josh clenched and unclenched his fists.

'Stay down libido, stay down. Now is not the time for my second brain to get all the blood, the one in my skull needs it more.' Josh quickly grabbed Noctua by her wrists and threw her onto the bed behind him, quickly tying them up much like she had done before. She giggled as he made sure the ropes were tight then rose up, finding his body straddling hers.

'Now for the grand finalè.' Noctua smiled and licked her lips as she was tied up.

“Well then, are you ready for your punishment?” Josh asked as he grasped the changeling's horn, causing her to shudder.

“I'm ready master.” She replied. Josh put on a seductive grin as he brought his face closer to hers, her face matching his own. She closed her mouth and waited for the deep kiss she was expecting but the contact she got instead sent her into the void of unconsciousness.

XXX

“You knocked her out with a fucking headbutt?!” Sam questioned very loudly. The group had made their way back to Josh's room, Zabrus was untying his unconscious sister while Dera clasped her hands over her mouth, stifling a laugh.

“Actually their skulls are pretty thick which is why I'm bleeding, she wasn't fully out after the first so I knocked her out with three headbutts.” Josh stated matter of factly as he got dressed. “I panicked after that and came to get your help to find out what I should have done next.”

“What you should have done is sucked it up and given it to her! She has magic and is royalty, surely you must have realised that assaulting her would come back to bite you in the arse?!”

“I had no time for rational thought!”

“You never have any rational thoughts!” By this point, Sam had grabbed Josh by his collar and was smacking him in the forehead with an open palm.

“Dude, I'm bleeding there!”

“I know! I'm slapping the information any normal human should have into the opening so it sticks in your brain, I assume this will work seeing as just telling you would probably achieve nothing!” While the two boys continued their bickering, Zabrus finished untying Noctua and Dera was trying to wake up her sister.

“Got to admit, he did a pretty good job of knocking her out.” Dera said.

“It was her own fault, she cornered a powerful being and expected no consequence.” Zabrus stated.

“And she's supposed to be the brainy one... Zabrus, there's something you should know about our 'powerful' help.”

“I know already, me and mother managed to sense their level of magic earlier during dinner.” Dera let out a sigh and looked over to her brother.

“What are we going to do? Father is going to be pissed when he comes back and you know what that means...” They both gulped at the thought and rubbed their necks. They both looked to their sister as Noctua began to stir, her eyes slowly fluttered open until they closed once more while she let out a groan and put her hand to her head.

“Ow... What happened to me?” She asked as she sat up.

“Welcome back sis, looks like our guest got skittish when you came onto him. He knocked you out with a headbutt.” Dera explained.

“Three headbutts!” Josh shouted across the room.

“Three headbutts then.” Dera huffed. Noctua got to her hooves and looked over to the humans, seeing Sam still smacking Josh in the forehead.

“What are they doing?” Noctua asked.

“Ignore them for now, we have bigger issues.” Zabrus replied. “We need a family and human meeting straight away, our lives depend on it.” Noctua just blinked at her brother before sighing and getting up. “And put on some clothes for Abraxas' sake, I've seen more of of my sisters' wild sides today to last me several life times.” Noctua and Dera blushed a little before the eldest sister put her clothes back on and they made their way out the door.

Josh smiled nervously as Noctua walked beside him. “H-Hey, you're not mad about the whole 'assaulting you until you were unconscious' thing right?” He asked with hope.

“Of course not, it was completely understandable, I may have come on too strongly and for that I apologise.” Noctua replied. Josh let out a small sigh of relief. “Besides.” she whispered. “I told you how I feel about dominant males.” Noctua wore a sly smile and flicked her tail to lightly whip Josh's backside, getting a small squeak in response. Sam and Dera walked behind the two and Sam shook his head with a sigh.

“Always getting into trouble...” He muttered. His eyes nearly bulged out of his head though when he felt a hand grasp his backside. He turned to see Dera very close to him with a grin, she then moved closer so her mouth was right next to his ear.

“Don't think I've forgotten about you, we will get that time alone later~.” She whispered, ending the statement with a small lick on Sam's cheek that sent shivers up his spine.

“This can't get any worse.” Sam muttered to Josh, getting a nod out of his friend.

XXX

“We know you lied to us boys.” Chrysalis stated firmly, she had her arms crossed and was wearing a scowl on her face. She was seated at the head of a long table, her children around her while the two boys sat at the other end of the table. Josh couldn't help but sigh before looking at Sam.

“It can't get any worse can it? Well done Sam, why didn't you just say 'I think we lost them' or 'this can't possibly go wrong'?” Sam just shrugged.

“I can't help it, sure I tempted fate but she's the one who decided to get on her menstrual cycle and run our arses over.” Josh just face palmed before hissing at the pain he just caused to his still sore forehead, earning a giggle out of Sam.

“This is serious!” Chrysalis yelled, shutting the two up. “You lied about using your powers to help us.”

“We haven't lied.” Sam said. “We will help, it will just take time to get back to full strength!”

“Lies! We know the truth.” Dera gulped and turned to Chrysalis.

“Mother, I know it's problematic but we could still pull off the next invasion, we just need a little time.” Chrysalis tilted her head at her daughter.

“What are you talking about child? Why would we need time?”

“Sam told me before. He told me that they both don't have much power and that they aren't able to use any of their powers, even when they gain back their energy.” Dera explained. Zabrus raised an eyebrow while Chrysalis turned to the boys with a snarl.

“More lies?! Come clean right now!” She demanded. Josh and Sam began to sweat a little and gulped simultaneously.

“L-Look, we had no choice! You kidnapped us and we had no way of getting back free, agreeing was the only thing we could do!” Josh exclaimed.

“That's right, it's not like we wanted to lie, we had no choice given the circumstances!” Sam agreed.

“Then now you have no choice! You will help us or you will be killed!” Chrysalis threatened.

“That's a little extreme isn't it mother?” Noctua whispered.

“I'm not going to kill them, I'm simply going to threaten them until they feel thy have no other choice.” She whispered back.

“We can't help you though!” Josh yelled, his voice caught a little at the threat. “How can we help you when you've already seen we have no powers at all?!” Chrysalis raised a brow and frowned.

“Enough of your lies, we already told you we know the truth.” She replied.

“But it is the truth!” Sam retorted. “What you saw in our home wasn't a documentary, it was a fictional film.”

“A film?” Zabrus asked.

“Yes, a film. It's like a book but you watch it as if it was actually happening. It was a fictional film called Star Wars, you just assumed it was real and took us in!” Josh fought back.

“Mother...” Zabrus said. “I think they are telling the truth, they're not showing any signs of lying.” Chrysalis nodded but still frowned.

“This makes no sense...” The Queen muttered to herself. “If what you say is true then why is it that me and my son can sense great magical energy inside you both?” Now it was the humans' turn to look confused.

“What are you talking about? We can't use magic, we just told you.” Sam stated. Chrysalis could tell they weren't lying but she knew what she had sensed. She eventually rubbed her temples with her figures while growling, eventually stopping and getting up to pace around the room.

“This is such a pain! You state you can't use magic yet I can sense it and I received word earlier that my husband will be returning to start the invasion tomorrow morning. I could have stalled the invasion were it true that you were recovering your powers but now he will kill us all.” She said while shaking slightly.

“Wait... 'Kill us all'? What do you mean?” Josh asked.

“My husband is not a patient or lenient changeling. He always believed that those who he considers weak or useless are only a hindrance to our resources, as a result, if he finds out that you have no powers then he will kill you. He will then kill us for not killing you all sooner and for failing the Canterlot invasion.”

“But doesn't he already know that you failed the invasion?” Sam asked. Chrysalis and her kids took guilty looks on their faces.

“W-Well...” Zabrus started. “We thought it would be easier if father was unaware of the first invasions failure and that he wouldn't need to know about it if the second one worked.” Josh sighed and let his head fall onto the table.

“So we're all fucked then?” He asked. Chrysalis shook her head and put her hand to her chin in thought.

“Maybe not if we can, very very quickly, come up with a way to buy more time, then we'd be able to sort the situation out. We just need nothing else to go wrong.” At that moment, fate decided to drive by on her menstrual cycle again in the form of six familiar ponies falling through the ceiling and crashing into the table. The six in the room just stared at the pile of ponies that now laid in the middle of the room. Twilight groaned a little before rising up from the pony pile and shakily pointing at the changelings.

“Your evil plan stops here Chrysalis! We're here to take back the humans.” She stated. Sam shook his head with a sigh at the situation.

“This is just getting ridiculous now...” The girls looked round to find Josh and Sam staring at them unimpressed.

“Boys!” Twilight cried out. She tried to get over to them but ended up tripping over the ponies below her as they tried to stand up. All six of them landed right in front of the two boys, their faces in a slight daze.

“You're kinda sucking at this aren't you?” Sam asked.

“Well I learnt a spell that helps us dig but I thought we would be better at this rescuing thing since the situation with Rarity and the diamond dogs.” Twilight replied.

“An' the only reason we got her back was because they couldn't take any more of Rarity's whinin'.” Applejack added.

“Excuse me Applejack, I was not whining, I was complaining. They are very different things.” Rarity interjected. Josh just pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

“How were you lot able to stop three catastrophes?” He asked.

“I would like to say that we defeated them, it was Twilight Sparkle's brother and the love he shared for Princess Mi Amore Cadenza that stopped us.” Chrysalis explained.

“Yeah... I wouldn't go boasting about that.” Josh said. The girls managed to sort them selves out and all stood up, facing Chrysalis once again.

“We've come here to rescue the humans you have kidnapped! We don't know what you nefarious scheme is Chrysalis but we will stop it before it begins.” Twilight stated.

“And don't even think of calling your changeling flunkies or I'll fly over there and kick your flanks so hard your heads will spin!” Rainbow added.

“Ignoring the fact that your statement makes no sense except for the mere fact of threatening violence, we cannot let the humans leave, we are in dire need of their help.” The changeling queen replied.

“Yeah, right! I bet you guys just wanna make another sneaky meany plan to try and take over Canterlot again!” Pinkie yelled out.

“That was our plan at first yes but we have a bigger issue than that right now, if we do not sort out the situation then myself, my children and your human friends will all be killed.” Fluttershy gasped and flew to the two boys, holding them close to her chest.

“How could you?! You can't hurt these two, they've done nothing to you!” Josh and Sam blushed slightly as their heads were pushed up against Fluttershy's bosom. “We should leave with them right now!”

“We're in no hurry...” Sam said, getting a nod from Josh. Rarity turned round to look at the two boys confused.

“Why whatever do you mean?” She asked. The two came back to reality and removed themselves from the comfy embrace.

“W-What we mean is that we are in a bad situation, a really bad one. Sure, if we left right now then us two would be ok but to just leave these guys to their doom isn't something that we can easily do.” Josh explained.

“He has a point Twi'.” Applejack said. “I'm all up for kickin' flank if the situation calls for it but I can't just leave anypony to die, it just wouldn't sit right.” Twilight frowned a little but sighed in defeat. Fluttershy flew over to her friends side before patting her on the shoulder.

“Ok, fine.” Twilight said as she turned to the changelings. “We will help you but in return, you do not attack us again and you release those two.” She demanded as she pointed to the boys. The changeling queen nodded and Josh clapped his hands together.

“Well then, now we are all friends, I'll explain the situation and I think I have come up with a cunning plan.” He stated. Sam gulped at the expression and prayed 'Please don't pull a Baldrick.'

XXX

The changeling lord flew through the air, returning to his kingdom. The wind flowed through his flowing, medium length grey mane. His tail flapped around behind him, lightly slapping against the torn red cape he wore. He wore black armour with a green rim that stuck close to his slender but muscular frame. His eyes seemed devoid of emotion and the only thoughts on his mind were those of his family.

'What have those ingrates been doing for the last year and a half? They sent word that they were planning to take that pony city a year ago then they suddenly say there were problems? They better have come up with something when I return tomorrow or I'll cut them all down, there is no room in my family for disappointments. The changeling empire will rise and I will not tolerate any weak links.'

He approached the border of the Everfree forest and looked up at the setting sun. 'Just as I suspected, I'll have to wait here for the night and arrive in the morning. You better not have done anything to disappoint me Chrysalis or, by Abraxas, I swear I'll make you pay for wasting so much time. The same goes for those kids too.'

Chapter 11

The plan was as good as it could possibly get considering the situation. Everypony, changeling and human was getting into position, everyone present feeling very nervous. Chrysalis and her three children had changed into more royal attire. All three were wearing black armour with a dark green along the joints, there were also bright green gems on the backs of their hands on their gauntlets and Chrysalis' armour had a long, dirty green tattered cape hanging from her shoulders.

The six ponies were all in various positions. Rainbow Dash was flying in the air slightly, staying next a small green X on a pillar while giving Fluttershy a reassuring pat on the back. Twilight and Rarity talking to each other out of everyone's way, Twilight seeming to be issuing instructions to her marshmallow friend. Pinkie and Josh were searching through a small bag Pinkie had brought with her while Sam and Applejack were setting up stone slabs with bullseyes on them. Josh and Sam were wearing the same armour as the changeling royals besides the green gems on their gauntlets.

“I still cannot believe we are in such peril that we are in need of those elements.” Dera huffed as she watched the ponies and humans get to work.

“It is not ideal but it is currently necessary. All our lives depend on this plan and this plan depends on those ponies.” Chrysalis said with a small sigh. “In this situation, it can only take one of us to fail and then all our lives will be lost.”

“That's very pessimistic thinking.” Josh said as he approached them, Pinkie now working with Sam and Applejack on the targets.

“It's not pessimistic, it's realistic. Do you really expect this to work without a doubt?” Dera asked.

“Pretty much what I'm hoping for, what I assume we are all hoping for.”

“You do realise there are multiple ways for this to go wrong, don't you?” Zabrus quizzed.

“Yeah but I try not to think about it, then they generally don't happen.” Josh answered with a goofy smile. “Right, so after the plan works, you remember what happens next don't you?”

Noctua nodded. “Once Father assumes that you are powerful enough to help conquer Canterlot, you two will tell him that you will not allow him to start a war. He'll probably retaliate a little but when you explain what you think he should do, he is wise enough to see it's what is best. We'll help if he argues back, then he'll know he should listen.”

Josh nodded but raised an eyebrow. “I'm still finding it hard to believe that you all want to stop your invasions and the like. Don't get me wrong, I don't want you to invade but you giving up, it's just unexpected for the bad guys to do.” Chrysalis frowned at that last part.

“We are not the 'bad guys' as you put it!” She snorted. “We wish for our freedom as any other pony would wish for, our methods have just been more...”

“Explodey?” Josh finished for her. Chrysalis frowned a little before sighing.

“Though your word leaves much to be desired, yes. A peaceful approach seems ridiculous but maybe it's because we have not bothered trying that we think that way.” Josh shrugged and headed back to the group of ponies.

“You know, back in our world there was a law of the universe called Occam's razor. The simplest solution is most often the correct one and all this fighting seems pointless and complicated, talking is so much easier.”

Josh made his way over to the two unicorns while Sam was finishing up with the targets.

“Y'all really this'll work?” Applejack asked him.

“Could do, as long as nothing goes wrong then we might just be ok.” Sam replied. “Got the last of the explosives Pinkie?”

“Yessir! Here you go.” Pinkie handed the human a few small spheres that he then strapped to the back of the last target.

“Right then, all of these are set. I'm still not sure why you have these though Pinkie.”

“They are my new party toy! They are like miniature party cannons, can't carry my party cannon everywhere all the time and you never know when a party needs to be started!” Sam just smiled and nodded, feeling that knowing more about the pink mare and this 'party cannon' could probably just give him a headache.

“So Twi' and Rarity are gonna make you two look like you've got all this magicy stuff and when you hit the targets, they explode and make you both look powerful enough that he should listen?” Applejack asked.

“That's right. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy will also help by lifting me Josh into the air to give an illusion of wingless flight. We need to look as intimidating as possible to make sure he listens to our fake warning otherwise he might just ignore us.” Sam explained.

“An' the royals over there are gonna combine their magic to make us all invisible?”

“Pretty much, it'll make them weak for a bit but that shouldn't matter too much if everything works out.” Sam began to make his way over to the others, Applejack and Pinkie following behind.

“Everything in place?” Josh asked. Sam nodded in response.

“Are you two ready for this?” Twilight asked.

“As we can be I suppose.” Josh answered. He looked at everyone present and let out a nervous sigh. “And now we wait...”

XXX

The changelings bowed their heads to their king as he made his way through the cavern. Four guards stood by him, protecting him for no other reason but for duty. A familiar emotionless expression was on his face as he looked over his kingdom, watching his subjects for any kind of issue.

'Have they done nothing while I've been away?' He asked himself. 'I can't see anything that could have been taken from those ponies. My Queen has a lot to explain.' He eventually arrived at two large doors leading to his throne room.

“My Lord, your Queen and children are waiting for you inside.” A guard at the door said with a bow.

“Very well. Leave us.” Japyx stated. His guards nodded and left him. He placed his hands on the door and gave a hard push, opening the doors to find his Queen and children at the other side of the room.

“Is it good to see you again Father.” Zabrus stated. Him and his two sisters bowed their heads to his, as did Chrysalis.

“I assume your travels were safe?” The changeling Queen asked.

“Of course, it's not like anything in that forest could harm me, I have lost two guards from my unit however.”

“I'm sorry to here that my Lord.” Japyx just huffed in response.

“It matters not, they were royal guards that were too weak to protect themselves. Better they died there rather than being the cause of an entire unit's failure.” He reasoned. Josh and Sam were at the fair end of the room, just out of Japyx's sight whilst their pony friends were invisible, thanks to the magic spell provided by the changelings.

“Now then.” Japyx started. His emotionless expression changed slightly to allow a small frown. “I am rather concerned with the lack of progress that has been achieved since I left. Why are we not yet in control of the pony citadel?” Chrysalis gulped, the time to start the plan had come and she was praying to Abraxas that it'd work.

“There were... complications with the plan.” She saw the frown on her King's face deepen, hell, she could feel it deepen. “However, we were able to come across something useful recently!” She exclaimed quickly.

“And what is this 'useful' thing you found?” He asked roughly. Chrysalis coughed and motioned to the side of the hall.

“You may approach now.” She said. From the side of the hall came two beings that Japyx had never seen before, two bipedal beings similar to their own race but lacking fur and they had flatter faces.

“What are they?” Japyx asked.

“These are humans, they arrived recently when a strange type of magic struck the land. The reason I wished to show them to you are is due to their abilities.” She explained.

“Introduce yourselves.” Japyx stated. The two boys moved forward and silently gulped.

“My name is Sam.” Sam said first.

“Mine is Josh.”

“Tell me you two, what 'abilities' do you possess and why should I not have you executed for being inside our sanctuary without my say so?”

'Wow, what a dick.' Sam thought. “We are part of an order of warriors called the Jedi.” He lied. “To answer your first question, our abilities are expansive and only grow stronger the more we use them. There are many powers we have but we have targets to demonstrate some of them to you, if that is to your liking?” Japyx nodded.

“Very well, bring out these targets.” He ordered. Zabrus and Dera brought out the targets and placed them at one end of the hall. “Go on then, show us these powers.” Josh and Sam nodded, and began to move across from the targets.

“Are you ready Twi'?” Josh whispered. He felt a tap on his shoulder and nodded at Sam.

“You ready Rarity?” Sam whispered. He felt a tap on his shoulder too. “Applejack and Pinkie inn position?” Another tap. “Then let's get the show on the road.”

He looked over at Japyx with a stern expression. “I will demonstrate to you the power of the force through telekinetic strength.” Sam lifted his arm and pointed his middle and index fingers to the target. The target began to shake slightly as it was encased in a teal glow, Sam's hand starting to be surrounded in the same aura. He twisted his wrist until the two fingers were pointing upwards, the target began to shake a little more until it eventually began lifting off the ground. Once it was in the air, Sam opened his hand and faced his palm towards the object.

It was obvious that Japyx was not all impressed and for good reason, levitation was something any magic wielding being in this world could use, as a result Japyx was not amused by what he could see. What he couldn't see however was a thin fuse that was connected to small ex-party explosives on the back on the target, nor could he see the orange cowpony holding the other end. Applejack watched Sam's hand carefully, waiting for him to move to the next step.

“I'm very aware that telekinesis is very common to the magic users in this world.” Sam said as he stared at the target.

“That's right.” Japyx said, sounding bored and a little irritated. “So if this is the best you can do then there will be problems.” He ended the statement with a glare at his wife and kids.

“Allow me to show you how the telekinesis of the force can beat the telekinesis of your magic.” Sam furrowed his brow in mock concentration and tensed his fingers, shaking his hand slightly. The target began to shake a little, the shaking increasing as Sam tensed his fingers more and more. Applejack grabbed the fuse tightly. Sam stopped tensing his fingers and quickly clenched his fist tightly. Applejack then pulled on the fuse, setting off the small explosives and causing the target to explode.

Shards of wood from the target scattered across the floor, a few of them flying over to in front of the boys. Japyx's eyes widened, if only slightly, at the display of power.

“I see, able to put pressure on the target you have in your grip. Ok, I will concede that it is impressive but I hope that isn't the most powerful thing you can do.” He stated.

“Of course not.” Josh said as he took a step forward. “I will now demonstrate to you a slightly more advanced technique.” He looked as his target and lifted his hand, facing his open palm at the target and relaxing his fingers. He drew his arm back a little and felt small pangs of pain in his arm as small purple arcs of electricity appeared on his arm. Pinkie Pie was holding the fuse to the target and was waiting for contact, wearing a small camouflage helmet that seemingly appeared from no where.

The purple electricity began to arc between his fingers, Josh took that as a sign that the effect was ready and threw his arm forward. A purple streak of electricity flew from Josh's hand and struck the target, Pinkie Pie pulling her fuse and causing the target to explode at the same time. Japyx was clearly more interested now in the powers the two had.

“Now that was impressive.” He stated with a grin. “And you are able to do even more than that?” The two boys nodded. The grin on Japyx's face began to twist, becoming sinister and full of evil intent. “Wonderful... It seems you have not failed me completely Chrysalis. Now that we have these two on our side then we can finally take control of Canterlot!”

“No.” Sam stated. Everyone in the room began to sweat slightly, aside from Japyx. This was the riskiest part of the plan. Japyx turned towards Sam and glared at him.

“What did you say?” He sneered.

“He said no.” Josh backed up. “We have heard of your history and we will not become tools for a pointless war.” Japyx had a small snarl on his face, Josh and Sam were both wearing stout and emotionless expressions but were very glad that Japyx couldn't see how much they wanted to scream and run away like very manly little girls.

“Then why should I let you live?” Japyx asked.

'Time for the big bit. Please help us God, Buhhda, Celestia, I'm not picky. Hell, I'd settle for that Abraxas to lend us a hand.' Josh thought to himself.

“Because we have many powers you have not yet seen, each one stronger than the last. There is also two of us and only one of you.” Josh stated.

“You can not hope to meet our power in battle.” Sam said. The two boys could feel invisible arms wrapping around their bodies and certain pegasi whispering in their ears, causing them to nod slightly.

To say Japyx did not take the statement well would have been an understatement. He clenched his fist and a sickly green glow started to surround his horn. The two boys suddenly took to the air at the sight and began to float near the ceiling.

“Do not try us!” Sam yelled to him. “There is no possible way to win a battle with us.”

“Your powers can not match both of ours together. This would be a battle you would lose before you have even started.” Josh claimed.

'Come on, come on. Stand down already! There's only so much bullshit we can make up!' Sam thought. Japyx seemed to back down slightly and all looked like it would be fine. That was until the changeling King flared up his horn again and fired a blast of magic at Josh, he crossed him arms to block but it achieved nothing as the blast met him and sent him to the ground, the pegasus behind him sent tumbling backwards but still invisible by some stroke of luck.

“Josh!” Sam exclaimed.

“Rainbow!” Sam heard a meek voice whisper into his ear. Neither of them had much time to react as a small green bolt of electricity struck flew by Sam, just missing him. He span round in time to have a fist fly towards him and unfortunately meet his face, sending him and the invisible Fluttershy tumbling to the ground.

“Insolent fools! You think yourselves stronger than me?!” Japyx growled. He returned to the ground and knelt over Sam as the human was sprawled on the floor groaning. Sam opened his eyes to see Japyx's palm open and a familiar green glow surround his horn and his hand. The point blank attack was just about to fire when Japyx suddenly felt a blast of pressure hit him in the back of the head. He turned to see Josh standing up again, panting slightly as he held out his hand with a blue fog around it. While he was distracted, Sam clenched his iron clad fist and threw it upwards, grabbing hold of the changeling King's horn. The King yelped in pain, the sudden intrusion to his magic caused him to change his appearance to look like a stallion with a shoulder length blue mane and an orange pelt.

Japyx turned to face Sam again and delivered a blow to his face, causing the boy to let go as Japyx's appearance changed back at the moment of release. He was about to attack once more but the changeling forgot about Josh, only to be reminded when he felt the humans arms wrap around his neck and pull him back. Sam took the opportunity, he saw and grabbed hold of a rock just next to him and slammed it into the side of Japyx's face. Josh let go as Japyx reeled back from the blow, getting up and clutching the side of his face. Once he recovered, he opened his eyes to see two fists slam into his muzzle, sending him toppling backwards.

“Enough of this!” Sam yelled, panting slightly. “We still wish to help you and your changelings, just not through a war. That will achieve nothing in the end.”

“We met with the Princesses of the ponies before we came here, there could be a chance at a peaceful solution.” Josh explained.

“What solution?” Japyx asked as he got up again. “There is no solution aside from war, they will not accept us no matter what we try! They should learn how it feels to be cast out for thousands of years.” He spat.

“Father, please listen, there could be another way to this that we haven't seen.” Noctua suggested.

“They are right my King, we haven't tried such an approach so it might work. If not then at least we can say we tried it.” Chrysalis pleaded. Japyx looked over to his wife and children and furrowed his brow.

“Is this how you all feel?” He asked. They all nodded, causing him to sigh in defeat. “Very well then. What is it you wish to try?”

“We believe that if you and your family, plus some guards and ourselves, were to set up a meeting with the Princesses of Equestria then a treaty may be reached. It could be seen as a long shot but we think that if you all were to explain yourselves, your reasons for attacking and your desire for freedom, it could be possible.” Sam explained.

“How would we get word to them about this meeting?” Japyx asked.

“There is someone we know that can contact the Princesses. We just need to inform them of the situation and they will send the message.” Josh said. Japyx frowned a little but nodded.

“Very well, we shall give this approach a try.”

XXX

A few hours passed after the conversation. The royals explained the situation to their subjects and while most were willing to try this new plan, there were a few who claimed it a mockery to join up with the ponies. As odd as it seemed for him to do, Japyx seemed to support the idea as he sent his private guards to find out who didn't support the idea and bring them to him so that he could personally tell them why the plan would work.

The royal siblings were busy with their duties and the ponies had hidden out in the Sam's room for the time being. The two humans had just been to the local infirmary to patch themselves up after there 'debate' with the King.

“Well that could have gone worse.” Sam said as they walked to his room.

“Could have gone been bloody better though.” Josh said, stretching his muscles.

“Ah, quit your moaning you depressing git. The plan is going according to, well, plan. The royals are taking the peaceful approach, no one saw the ponies, we may have got banged up but it was only a few bruises at first.” Sam said. Something then came up in his memory. “By the way, how did you distract Sephiroth the changeling after he climbed on top of me?”

“Oh that? I wanted to stop him somehow but I had no idea what to do so I just threw my hand out to reach for, because I thought that'd help for some reason.” He said with a roll of his eyes. “Anyway, I think Rarity used the chance to make it look like I threw a blast of magic at him, that's what got his attention.” Josh explained. “And while we are on about the fight, you seemed to really do some damage on the bastard when you punched him in the face.”

“Pretty much bitch slapped him with a rock. He must have a skull made of steel, I think the rock smashed to bits on contact because it sure as hell wasn't in my hand after I hit him.” Sam let out a small sigh after.

“What's up?”

“Well... no, it's stupid...”

“You miss pretending you were a jedi with magical powers too?”

“We'll never get that chance again Josh, I wish it could have lasted a little longer.” Sam admitted, he felt Josh's arm wrap round his shoulder.

“Me too but on the plus side, we are exploring a brand new world and pretending to be powerful jedi ambassadors. No one else can ever say that.” Josh reassured with a playful grin. The both of them had a small chuckle over the ridiculousness of their situation before they reached and entered Sam's room. They just closed the door behind them before they were quickly crushed in the bearhug of bearhugs.

“Sweet Celestia, we were so worried!” Twilight exclaimed as she gave a squeeze.

“That was far too risky, we should never have tried it.” Rarity cried dramatically as she tightened her grip.

“You two should have called for our help, we could easily beaten his flank together.” Rainbow Dash mentioned as she made sure to grasp them tighter.

“Y'all must never ever try somthin' like that ever again!” Applejack ordered as she crushed them more.

“What would we have done if you two had gotten super duper hurt?” Pinkie Pie sobbed, making sure her sentiment was felt in her part of the constriction. Fluttershy remained silent but definitely hugged them tighter than any of the other five.

“Girls! Girls! Breath!... Need!... Now!...” Sam choked out.

“I can see a light... It's calling for me...” Josh said as he stared up at the rock ceiling, reaching for out for it. The girls all let go of the two humans, allowing them to quickly regain precious air.

“Sorry about that.” Rainbow said as she scratched the back of her head.

“No worries.” Josh replied. “Would have been funny to get in a magical fight then die by a hug, not the most unpleasant way to go either.” He chuckled.

“I take that joke of yours means you two are fine?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, we're good.” Sam answered. “Probably a good thing we had that armour.” Josh nodded with his friend then looked over to the two pegasi.

“How about you two? It must have hurt when you two got hit with us.”

“We're ok.” Fluttershy said smiling.

“Yeah, only a scratch or two, no biggie.” Rainbow Dash added.

“Getting away from the fight, I must say that I'm happy the plan seems to have worked.” Rarity mentioned.

“Yeah but ah dunno if we can trust those changelings. I can see why you'd think the treaty would be a good idea but everypony still remembers what those fellahs did back at the royal wedding.” Applejack said.

“Maybe so but look around us, they live in a hole. They feed off of love, got cast out of modern society and have had to adapt just to survive in a world filled with different species that think them monsters. It isn't a good thing that they invaded but given their circumstances, it certainly isn't surprising.” Sam explained.

“Need is no reason for war, kidnapping and theft.” Rarity stated. “Why should we help them after what they did?” Josh couldn't help but frown at the mares attitude.

“Probably because of no one helping them in their time of need, which I highly doubted you contributed to either.” He stated blankly, crossing his arms.

“Why would we?” Twilight asked. “They have been known to try this in many places all over Equis, it isn't our fault that they decided to attack.”

“So? You could have helped, the idea of a treaty could have started sooner but you seem to be so quick to label them evil that the idea seems treacherous.” Josh retorted. “You ponies seem to have done this before as well, ignoring a problem then labelling it evil when it gets out of hand.”

Twilight was slightly taken back by the statement. “When have we ever?”

“Remember what you said about your Princess Luna becoming Nightmare Moon?” He asked. “She was nice, kind and sweet but when night came, no one appreciated it. This caused her to get upset, then jealous, then angry.”

“What's your point?” Twilight asked.

“When she became upset, did any of the ponies do anything? She was suffering and no one seemed to act on it, not even her own sister seemed to do anything to stop it.” He spat. “One of the ponies could have helped, reassured her that her night is something they all needed, her sister could have comforted her but no, not one single pony did anything to help her.”

“And when she changed, when her jealousy, anger and loneliness took over, it was suddenly her fault and she was banished for one thousand years. Her loneliness was tackled by making her more alone than ever before, no wonder she grew powerful enough to come back from a banishment cast by a goddess. The banishment of a beloved goddess could have been prevented if some one, maybe even one pony, could have tried to help instead of ignoring the problem. Now history could repeat itself if you all label this as a lost cause, or you could learn from the mistake ponies made years ago and try to talk it out, stopping them from attacking in the first place.” Twilight didn't know what to say, one of the two happy go lucky humans looked like he despised he. Before she could say anything, Josh let out a deep sigh and turned to Sam.

“Dude, where's the bathroom in here? I think I need to cool off a little...” Sam pointed towards a door on the side of the room. Josh nodded and entered the room, a running tap could be heard.

“That was... unexpected...” Applejack said. Rarity nodded and frowned at the door.

“Indeed, it was also rather out of place. Why would he say something like that to poor Twilight? She wasn't wrong for not wanting to trust them.”

“Just give him a minute.” Sam said. He quickly made his way to the purple unicorn who was slightly tearing up, not used to being yelled at and very confused as to why it happened. “Sorry about that Twilight, he's just a bit stressed. Doesn't like fights that much and goes through most lengths to avoid them.” Sam patted the mare on the shoulder and looked toward the bathroom door. “He likes the idea of everyone being happy together so when there's a peaceful solution no one thinks to take then he gets edgy. Ironic really, he once tried to convince two people that fighting wasn't the answer but they wouldn't listen, he ended up punching them both. A pacifist with a short temper that one.” Sam chuckled. He gave Twilight a slight pat on the back, causing her to stumble a little towards the door.

“He doesn't like arguments either, especially with those he likes. Go in there to talk to him and I guarantee he'll say sorry the moment you walk in.” Twilight gulped and nodded hesitantly, she slowly made her way into the bathroom and shut the door behind her.

“Your friend can be a little strange, can't he?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah. His hearts in the right place, shame his brain isn't. I sometimes wonder if there's even one in there.” Sam said with a little smile. “Anyway, getting off of that, did we manage to send a message to Celestia?”

“Yeah, Twilight had her pet-slash-assistant owl, Owlowiscious outside, ready to send a message to Spike who was ready to send a message to Celestia who would read the message then probably send a message back to Spike to say she would be on her way if we needed her help.” Pinkie explained.

“Right, any reply?”

“Why yes, the Princess was very quick to respond.” Rarity stated. “We only got the message moments ago, I believe Twilight still has it.” As if planned by some higher power, Twilight and Josh came out of the bathroom talking quietly. They both had a small smile on their faces as they turned their heads towards the group.

“Friends again?” Sam asked. Josh gave a wide grin and wrapped an arm round Twilight's shoulder.

“Yup! I apologized being being an arse and she accepted it, then she tried to apologize but I wouldn't have any of it, she had nothing to be sorry for. Besides,” He said, then he pinched her cheek slightly. “How can anyone stay even slightly miffed at this adorable little pony face?” He ended with a smile. Twilight chuckled nervously and turned a slight tinge of pink that neither human could see due to the fur.

“Well that's good to hear. Now Josh, if you could stop flirting with the locals, Twilight has a response from the Princess about our meeting.” The human blinked and let go of the unicorn. She coughed away her little blush and withdrew a note from her shirt pocket.

“'Dear Twilight, I must say that I am greatly confused as to why the changelings thought that our guests were beings with powers.'” Twilight began quoting.

“Because they aren't the brightest bunch and believe anything they see apparently.” Josh interrupted.

“'As for the idea that they wish to form a treaty with us, I hope I am understood that when I say that the idea itself sounds good, it is a very risky plan. The ponies in Canterlot and many others are still very wary after the events of last year, I will set up a meeting for this treaty to take place the day after tomorrow.'”

“Bit sudden.” Sam said.

“'I know this may seem a bit sudden but-'”

“What the fu-”

“'But I would like you all to stay with our human guests to make sure no harm comes to them and I would also like to see you all back in Ponyville as soon as possible. Please keep me updated if anything changes. I hope to see you all back soon, safe and sound. Celestia.'” Twilight finished.

“Well then, seems we have a plan ladies and my fellow human.” Josh said. Sam nodded and clapped his hands together.

“Indeed we do but now we have one more issue. It's getting late, so where is everyone staying?”

“We can answer that.” Came a voice from the doorway. Everyone turned round to see the royal changeling siblings standing at the door, Zabrus was as calm as usual however Josh and Sam couldn't help but notice the two daughters looked slightly peeved.

“I hope we are not interrupting anything?” Dera said.

“Not really.” Sam replied. “What's up?”

“Mother wanted us to sort out the arrangements for your pony friends staying.” Noctua said.

“It's quite a surprise that the Queen is ok with us staying here.” Fluttershy said in her usual quiet tone.

“It isn't all that surprising. Mother feels safer knowing that you're here where it's possible to keep an eye on you.” Zabrus replied.

“Ok then, so where are we going to stay the night?” Rainbow asked.

“Well we decided that it'd be best if three of you stayed in Sam's room while the other three can stay in Josh's room.” Noctua explained.

“Wouldn't that be a bit crowded? Four of us in a room?” Josh asked.

“No, only three in a room. Three ponies in here, three ponies in your room.” Dera said.

“Yes but then there is us.” Sam continued.

“You will not be staying in these rooms, other accommodation will be provided for you.” Noctua said. Before another word could be said, she quickly walked over to Josh and wrapped her arms around one of his. “You will be staying in my room.” Josh immediately turned red, remembering his last time alone with the changeling.

“W-W-W-What are you on about?”

“You'll be staying in my room.” She repeated bluntly.

“Then where will you stay?”

“In my room too.”

“Then I'll be sleeping on the couch in your room?”

“There is no couch in my room.”

“I thought every room had a couch.”

“It spontaneously exploded.”

“Ok, then where will I sleep?”

“In my bed.”

“Then where will you sleep?”

“In my bed.”

“But you said I'd sleep there.”

“We both will stay in my bed.”

“... I don't understand...”

“Are you that dense or are you just acting it?”

“I'd like to call it fools hope.” Noctua just sighed and began pulling Josh towards the door.

“Have fun!” Sam teased as Josh was being dragged away. He wasn't able to enjoy it for long though as within a few moments, he felt a pair of arms wrap around one of his. He slowly looked to his side to see Dera staring back at him with a devious grin.

“What makes you think you're so safe?” She asked. To emphasize her point, she made sure to squeeze his arm between her breasts. Sam had to gulp, trying to swallow the blush coming across his face. “Guess where you're staying~?” She said in a sing song tone.

The human wasn't given time to answer as he was being pushed towards the door.

“Where are y'all taking them?!” Applejack asked loudly, very loudly. Noctua turned back with a raised eyebrow and a bemused smile.

“We are taking them to our rooms, that is where they will be staying while you take their rooms.” She replied.

“You can't! Y-Y-You're planning to do things to them, aren't you?” Pinkie accused as she pointed to the two changelings.

“Close.” Dera replied. “We plan to do lots of things to them.” She said with a shit eating grin. A shiver went down both the humans spines, a wise man once said the men fear what they don't understand. They were a group of women from another world, they had nothing they could really understand.

They had everything to fear.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack sped over to the boys. Rainbow grabbed hold of Josh's other arm while Applejack took Sam's, thus the human tug of war ensued.

“Y'all aren't taking these two anywhere!” Applejack fought.

“Oh? And what right do you have to stop us?” Dera asked.

“What right do you have to take them?” Rainbow responded.

“We have every right. We have decided that these two shall become our husbands.” Noctua replied.

“What?!” All the ponies replied. This only made the two ponies pull harder.

“Josh! I think my arms are gonna be ripped off at this rate!” Sam cried.

“I can't believe we are gonna nearly die three times in one day!” Was Josh's reply. Eventually the changelings and ponies lost their grip, causing them to all fly backwards while Josh and Sam fell to the ground. The two boys looked up to see Zabrus looking down at them.

“What if we simply have you two stay in my room with me? No need to worry about anything happening there.” Zabrus said.

“YES!” The humans cried.

XXX

The sun was setting on another day in Equestria. Three days had passed and the boys couldn't help but wonder how, in such a short time, they had ended up in the middle of a battle that had lasted generation upon generation. The two of them couldn't be more surprised. Elsewhere in the changeling hive, someone else was also very surprised however they were much less happy about it.

Japyx was pacing back and forth. He was moving around in the throne room, his wife retired to bed long ago while his children had disappeared to Abraxas knows where but that was the least of his concerns. He was growling in the back of his throat, a scowl plastered across his features until he was interrupted by a knock at the door.

“You may enter.” He said. The door opened to reveal his three personal guards escorting a group of changelings. The guards ushered the group towards their king.

“Close the doors.” He ordered. One of the guards nodded and shut the door behind them.

“Kneel before your king.” One of the guards instructed. The changelings gulped and looked around nervously before heeding the command, the knelt onto one knee and bowed their heads to their king.

“So then, I understand you all are against the idea to form a union?” Japyx questioned. “You do realise that this could solve all our problems, why would you be against a treaty that could save us?” The whole room remained silent as Japyx stood staring at his subjects. “No need to be shy, I give you permission to speak your mind.” One of the changelings stood up but kept his gaze towards the ground.

“W-Well, sir, my King...” The changeling subject started. He suddenly went quiet, causing Japyx to raise an eyebrow.

“Yes my subject? Go on.”

He drew a deep breath and looked upwards to face his King. “Y-You see my King, we feel that, while we have been struggling, it is the ponies and their ancestors to blame for our lack of food. We have been the ones in poverty for so long, we do not see the reason why we need to start a peace offering.”

“The ponies have done nothing for us before, they don't deserve a treaty with us.” Another spoke up as he stood with his fellow subject. The other changelings behind them nodded and muttered words of agreement.

“And this is truly how you feel?” Japyx asked. The changeling gulped but stood firm and nodded. The King raised his hand high, his changeling subject flinched as he waited for punishment for insubordination. Instead, he felt a hand on his shoulder, he opened his eyes to see the King with a confident smile.

“What is your name and occupation, my subject?”

“M-My name is Scuttle sir, I'm one of the royal spies.”

Japyx nodded and then looked at the other changeling that spoke out. “And you?”

“My name is Crutch my King. I'm one of the city guards.”

Japyx nodded once more and looked over the other changelings. “Do you all feel the same way as Scuttle and Crutch?” There were a few murmurs amongst the other subjects but ultimately words of approval came from the crowd. Japyx turned round and sat on his throne.

“I have called you all here because you all have shown little faith in this plan. You do not believe that we and the ponies should work together to achieve a better tomorrow.”

“And I completely agree with you.”

That last statement caught the group by surprise. “The ponies are not a group we can or will get along with. They claim that peace and love is the best option yet they scrutinized for as long as or history goes back. Those two... beings have come into our hive and told us what we should and shouldn't do, such actions are intolerable!” He got a few cheers from the group with his statement, he smiled and motioned them to quiet down with his hand.

“Yes, yes. However an opportunity has presented itself to us with this treaty. You all are going to help me invade Canterlot from the inside.” He said with an evil grin.

“What about the Queen and the royal siblings?” Crutch asked.

“They have decided to side with the humans and ponies. They've gone soft and will be treated the same as the ilk they have decided to work with. No mercy for traitors.”

“And the humans sir?” Scuttle questioned. A deep evil glower appeared on the King's face.

“When the time comes, they will be taken care of. I will see to it personally.”

XXX

Sam and Josh were making themselves comfortable in Zabrus' chamber, the owner of said chamber was setting up blankets and pillows on a pair of couches.

“So Dera and Noctua actually moved their couches into your room?” Josh asked.

“Yes, at the same time about a few hours. They said that they were broken but I couldn't see anything wrong with them, looks like we know the real reason they gave them to me now.” Zabrus replied.

“Those two must have been planning this for a while... Now I come to think of it, you've never really talked much Zabrus.” Sam stated.

“Yeah Zabby, tell us about yourself.” Josh grinned.

“Ok, but only if you never call me 'Zabby' again.” Josh nodded. “Well I'm a male, Prince of the changelings, son to Queen Chrysalis and King Japyx. That's about it.”

“There's no way that can be it! We already know all that! Hell, one bit of that information could give us the other two!” Zabrus just stared blankly at Josh's response. “I'll call you Zabby again.”

“Very well, what is it you wish to know about me?” The changeling asked. Josh and Sam settled down on a sofa each while Zabrus took a seat on his own.

“What's it been like? Living here I mean.” Sam asked.

“Well there's never been many problems in the hive. It needs repairing from time to time but I imagine it to be the same as any normal town. We've had some trouble in the last few years though, there was talk of some kind of secret organisation attacking changelings that didn't agree with the King's plans.” Zabrus let out a small sigh. “As if fighting with other nations weren't bad enough, rumours of us trying to fight each other were not what we needed.”

“Was it true?” Sam asked.

“I'm not sure, the rumour went as quickly as it came. Any other questions?”

“What's it like being royalty?”

“Hmm, it doesn't mean much at the moment, it just means there are meetings I have to attend and changelings bow if they see me.”

“That's it?” Josh asked.

“Well it is now. When I was younger though, the royal assistants use to teach us all about etiquette. It was a frustrating time if I'm honest. Noctua was good at everything she was taught while Dera was still too young to begin.”

“What were the lessons like?” Sam quizzed.

“They were ok.” He said as his eye twitched.

“Don't hold back on our account.” Josh said, earning a raised eyebrow from Zabrus.

“He's right. You wanna say something then go right ahead.” Sam added.

“I'm telling you it was ok.” Zabrus insisted but a few moments of silent, expectant looks from the humans made him give up. “Fine. You win. It was like Tartarus came into our world.”

“Tartarus?” Josh whispered to Sam. “Ain't that old Greek hell?”

“Sort of, it's a pit in the underworld. Weird coincidence.” Sam replied. They both kept quiet and let Zabrus continue.

“They use to make me walk around with books on my head to keep posture, which isn't easy to do when you have a horn coming from your head. It use to sometimes knock the books a little when I turned, they'd fall off and then I'd have to do it again. So frustrating.” Zabrus then smirked a little as he brought the memories back. “One time, I got so sick of the books falling off, I used some tools to bore a hole into the books, put my horn through the holes and tried to pass it off as a success.” He chuckled, getting a similar response from the two humans.

“And did they fall for it?” Sam asked.

“Of course not. I was too young at the time to even realise that in order to pull off my trick, they'd have to not notice that my entire horn was missing!” He started to laugh a little harder to himself. “They told me they knew what I was doing, I just replied 'I don't know what you're talking about, I've never had a horn!'. No one was impressed obviously but looking back, it was rather funny.”

“Oh, what a little rule breaker.” Josh teased. “Any other tricks?”

Zabrus had to think a minute. “Hmmm, there was that one time where I snuck into town one night. Dera had talked about how unfair it was that she had to stay in the royal chambers while other changelings her age were allowed to go to clubs and the like. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't interested, we were never allowed out of the chambers aside from having to visit someone's home or having to get something from the market place.”

“So one night, while Dera was kicking up a fuss, I offered the idea to sneak out and go there. I didn't think she'd actually go for it but I was partly serious so we decided to give it a try. We slipped out with out much trouble wearing the times fashions. Her mane was rather frizzy at the time while wearing a frilly, black and white chequered skirt with a bright blue tank top. If I remember rightly, I was wearing ripped jeans and a black, open collared shirt with vertical blue lines.”

“We got into the club easily enough. Dera vanished in moments but I expected as much, I decided to go and get a drink myself.” He then let out a dreamy sigh. “That's when it happened.”

“It's a girl.” Sam whispered.

“Gotta be a girl.” Josh replied.

“I met the most beautiful girl I had ever laid my eyes on.” Josh and Sam mentally high fived. “You see, most changelings all look the same way but that's actually a kind of magical uniform. Changelings tend to shed them after work hours are over. I'm glad I went out that night and met her. She had a long neon blue mane, she was wearing tight jeans and a light green top that lifted her cleavage. Her wings had slight amounts of golden glitter on them, it was the fashion back then you see, I couldn't help but sit next to her at the bar. I ordered my drink and then I tried to talk to her but... How do I say this?”

“You lost your bottle?” Josh asked.

“What?”

“He means did you get nervous?” Sam translated.

“Oh, well yes. I wanted to talk to her, I really did but nothing I wanted to say sounded good enough. Once I realised I lost my confidence, I decided to chug down my drink and order another. I went for my second drink but another hand grabbed it too, it was hers. We both ended up letting go and ushering the other to have it instead, that lead to us drinking together and that lead to talking. Her name was Aphomia, her father was a blacksmith for the army while her mother was a local cook. We spent half the night talking and the other dancing together. We were smitten with each other, I would even say I was starting to fall for her, we were just so alike and got on so well.”

“So what happened?” Sam asked.

Zabrus sighed. “Turns out our sneaking out didn't go as unnoticed as we thought. Me and Dera got chewed out the next day and they kept a closer eye on us. We were never able to sneak out again and I haven't seen her since.”

“Surely you could have gone out and seen her? They can't exactly stop you now you're royalty.” Josh suggested.

“I would have if I could but I heard that she ended up being relocated to another hive to the north. We aren't given so much freedom that we can go from one hive to another, we're heavily guarded as it is whenever we go into market. Like someone is going to attack us.” He ended sarcastically, his head hanging to view the floor. He ended with a heavy sigh before feeling a hand on each shoulder, Zabrus looked back up and saw Josh and Sam with warm smiles.

“Maybe once this treaty is sorted, we can get you up to that northern hive. You might meet her again.” Josh said.

“I doubt she'd remember me, I never even told her I was the Prince.”

“So?” Sam asked. “It's worth a try. It's better to regret the stupid things you did do rather than the things you didn't.”

“I-I couldn't... It's pointless, I'll never find her.”

“But what if you do?” Josh asked. “Who says you wont find her? And don't give me that crap about how she wont remember you. When you're out of your shell, you're great to talk to. Easily memorable.”

“B-But... But... You really think she'd remember me?” Zabrus asked, a slight hint of hope in his voice. Josh and Sam grinned.

“It seems we have an Equestrian outing to plan at some point.” Sam said with a grin. Josh let out a woop and threw his hands in the air.

“Road trip!” The rest of the night passed with idle chatter until all three of them retired to bed.

XXX

The next day passed with relative ease. Formal clothing was made for the human 'ambassadors', the same clothing with small pieces of armour were given to the siblings while clothing with more armour placed onto it was given to the King and Queen. The ponies hid in the boys rooms while they attended to their duties, the two boys couldn't help but notice that the amount of guards seemed to have increased than what they last saw, then again they had only been in the hive for a few days, they didn't know much still.

Their relationship with Zabrus had increased pretty well, he didn't seem so uptight as he had done before. They definitely found a good friend in him. They also noticed that the two daughters were hanging around them a little more, it seemed to have started ever since the six ponies dropped in... no pun intended.

The six seemed to act a little differently too. Rainbow and Applejack always tried to be between the humans and changelings, Pinkie would always try to distract Sam or Josh if they were slightly close to one of the two girls. Rarity would often try to talk about some fashion idea that seemingly came out of no where, Twilight did the same except with some magical theory. The only one acting like themselves was Fluttershy, though her eyes seemed to look worried whenever the humans and changelings talked.

Josh and Sam weren't as oblivious as the others thought though. They could tell what was going on...couldn't figure out why though.

The day passed that way until night fell, leading to the big day. Early in the morning, Sam and Josh managed to help the ponies sneak out the way they came before the siblings sealed the hole once more. Knots made out of knots formed inside the humans' stomachs as they made their way outside with the royals. Carriages were waiting for them outside, Chrysalis and Japyx entered one while Dera, Noctua, Zabrus, Josh and Sam entered the other, a group of guards flew beside both carriages.

“I know this is a very serious issue but I can't help feel excited. This is the first time we've been away from the hive.” Dera squealed.

“Remember what we are here for, the future of our kingdom could change today.” Noctua reminded.

“I know!” Dera replied. “I'm just saying that we should enjoy the fact we are out of the hive.” It wasn't long before they were flying over the Everfree forest, Josh and Sam could now see that the hive was under a large mountain by one edge of the Everfree.

“I feel so nervous, I think I'm gonna blow chunks.” Josh said, breathing heavily.

Sam began to gently rub his friends back. “Calm down, everything will be fine soon. Just think, soon you can be back in your own bed, we can eat our food,” Sam gave him a nudge. “You can get back to your baking.”

Josh perked up. “Chocolate doughnuts?”

Sam nodded. “Chocolate doughnuts. We have the stuff for it.”

Josh grinned from ear to ear. “Let's get this shit done.” Zabrus looked at Sam confused, Sam just smiled and shook his head with a shrug.

“So how long do you think it'll be before we get there?” Zabrus asked.

“About ten minutes according to maps I read. We kept our hive close so that a strategic retreat could be made quickly if needed. We know how to avoid anything in the forest with much more ease than any of the ponies.” Noctua explained.

“Clever.” Josh acknowledged. Noctua looked at Josh with a smirk.

“Oh I know it is. It also helps keep anyone inside the hive from getting out. Hope you visit again soon.” Josh chose to ignore that for the sake of his nerves. The next ten minutes passed quickly, the passengers looked out of the window to view the rest of the forest. Josh and Sam grinned when Ponyville came into sight, they were happy to see the town and especially their home. It passed by soon enough and the familiar sight of Canterlot greeted them.

They touched down just outside the castle doors. All changelings and humans stepped out of their carriages to see the giant castle once more. Them and the changeling guards were led through the castle, every guardspony watching them with understandable caution. They were eventually led to a large room, inside it was a round table with many seat placed around it. One one side of the table were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Standing behind them were six familiar ponies with strange jewellery round their necks except Twilight, she had a tiara on her head instead.

“We welcome you to Canterlot.” Celestia stated with a blank expression.

“Thank you for having us.” Queen Chrysalis replied. The royalty took their seat while the guards and the two humans stood behind them.

“Boys.” Celestia said, gaining their attention. “While it may seem unorthodox, I'd like it if you were to sit here.” She pointed to a couple of seats at the table, they were about equal distance from both parties. “It was your idea to have this treaty so I feel it would be better if you were involved.” She said seriously.

Serious Celestia scared them a little.

The boys sat down in their assigned places, sweating a little. Those knots made of knots in their guts just became knots made of knots made of knots, if that was even possible.

“Let us get this underway then.” Celestia stated. The meeting started slow at first but then began picking up. Celestia and Luna began by stating the rules of the meeting, they were fairly simple. Everypony had to remain calm, no magic was allowed to do anything, guards were to remain in their positions and stay there at all times. The next subject of business was why the treaty should be allowed.

There was a small argument between the two groups but Sam and Josh reminded them that a war would lead to pointless conflict that could be settled within the day. It shut the two groups up pretty well, making the two humans feel proud of themselves. The next order of business was the demands of the changelings. They argued that they should be allowed their own area of residence and that they would be allowed to visit any town at any time. They were allowed to set up their own towns in any space that was not occupied however they were only allowed to visit a town on the mayor's permission. It wasn't fully what they wanted but all agreed it could at least be a starting point.

The next subject the changelings wanted to address was to no longer be attacked on sight, they wanted to be seen as any other citizen instead of a threat. Celestia told them that while she could give them the same rights as any other pony, she could not change how her ponies thought. They'd have the rights to not be attacked but it wouldn't stop ponies from being extremely wary of them, the changelings nodded in agreement and the remaining issues were settled.

It took half of the day to deal with the treaty but once all issues were dealt with, each side seemed equally happy.

“Well then.” Celestia started. “It seems our business is concluded. We will get to work on your requests and make sure you get the same rights as any other pony. I'm not sure how you will approach other nations but as for Equestria, you will become equal citizens and, in time, will hopefully be accepted into our society. I hope you understand that I can change the law but not the way my ponies think, I doubt they will be willing to accept you quickly.” Chrysalis nodded and all raised from their seats. Josh and Sam were completely out of it, the meeting had rough patches they had to calm at first but once the meeting became more professional, they might as well have gone to sleep.

“I'm happy that we are able to finally make some progress towards peace.” Chrysalis stated with a smile.

“Agreed. War is something I'm sure we all wished to avoid.” Luna said. The changeling Queen shook hands with both Princesses happily. King Japyx walked up to the Princesses and held out both hands.

“I think today is probably the most important day in changeling history.” He said with a smile.

“I'm so glad that everything went well.” Josh said. “It could have been so much worse.”

As the two Princesses reached for Japyx's hands, he aimed his hands towards their chests and unexpected, powerful blasts of magic shot them back across the room. They slid across the floor until their backs slammed against the wall.

“Well... Fuck...”

Author's Note

Well I know it's been a while since I put anything out due to my exams so I hope this extra long chapter makes up for it. I should return to a more regular release rate in the future seeing as my uni year is over so expect a few more adventures. Hope everybrony is happy with this chapter as it's now half two in the morning and I've been working on half of this pretty much non stop all day. My brain may just be leaking out of my ears as I write this.

Chapter 12

Everyone was left breathless as the two monarchs were sent sprawling across the floor. His guards moved into action and flew behind the golden armoured guards, grabbing hold of them and forcing them to the ground. Their horn began glowing green and a green sticky substance enveloped the guards wings and horns, the substance seemed to quickly stretch outwards, linking all the bindings together then pulling the guards into one large bundle of ponies.

“What the hell is going on?!” Sam cried as the changelings made their assault. The changelings then made their way over to the six girls, sending small bolts of magic at them and leaving the sticky substance where ever the magic landed.

“It was a trap! You changelings, I knew you couldn't be trusted!” Rainbow Dash said as she began to dodge the blasts, the other five girls following suit. The mare took flight and tried to fly towards one of the changelings but was blasted by another, sending her barrelling across the floor in a sticky mess.

“It wasn't us! I swear I don't know what's going on!” Chrysalis cried. She ran up to her husband and grasped his arm tightly. “What's happening?! Everything was going so well.” Her cries were met with a sharp slap, her eyes became pinpricks as she looked back to her King. The vacancy of emotion on his face sent a shiver up her spine.

“I'm finishing what you should have done long ago, I'm taking rightful control of Canterlot.” His tone was sharp and cold. He turned back round to view the situation of his plan. Applejack was trying to pry the green substance off of Rainbow Dash, Twilight was using her magic to create a shield to defend them while the remaining three were trying to wake up their Princesses. Josh and Sam were being held to the ground by two of the changeling guards, struggling to get out of their grip but to no avail.

“But why...? We were getting closer to achieving peace, closer to gaining our equality!” Japyx growled at the outburst and turned to his wife. He grabbed her by the throat and lifted her off of the ground, her wings buzzing in fright.

“You want to conform to their ways! You want us changelings to abide by their rules, even though it was them that put us in this situation?” He growled as his grip grew tighter. “We deserve their lands and kingdom, not their friendship!” He finished as he threw her to the ground. “Seeing you reduce yourself to siding with the enemy, it's pathetic. Guards! Restrain her!”

A couple of the guards flew back from the attacking group and grabbed hold of Chrysalis, pinning her to the ground. He then looked over to his children. They tensed up in fear, scowls aimed at their father formed on their faces.

“I offer you one chance my children, join me and realise the truth. We can not side with these ponies, they can't be trusted. Side with me and we will take our rightful places at the thrones of their cities, living in true peace.” He said as he held out his hand. They gulped and looked between each other, trying to think of an answer.

“Don't listen to him!” They heard. All four of the changelings looked round to see the source of the noise. “It isn't peace he's trying to achieve, it's tyranny!” Josh yelled. “Even if he takes control of Canterlot, the ponies will fight back. You'll just start a war-” The changling on top of him lifted his head slightly by his hair before slamming it back into the ground.

“B-Bastards!” Sam muttered before he was given the same treatment. Japyx growled as he looked at the two of them.

“You know, I planned to do this later but you don't seem to enjoy keeping your mouths shut so I'll take care of this quickly.” Everyone wondered what Japyx was talking about until his horn grew a bright green, the green magic shone until it became like a small beacon. The ground next to Japyx started to glow until an emerald flame burst to life, a black rectangular shape appearing from the fire. Japyx knelt down and grasped the object before pulling on it. The rectangle came out then lead to another rectangle laying sideways at the end of it, a long grey blade connected to the latest rectangle. The blaze diminished as h finished drawing the blade.

“I wonder if you have gods humans. If you do, you're going to meet them soon.” Josh and Sam became pale as they saw the King approaching them.

“No! We got to help them!” Rainbow yelled as she kept struggling with her bonds.

“We can't!” Twilight responded. “I'm trying my hardest to keep this shield up, we'll all be captured if I lower the shield! I can't even concentrate enough to use my element!”

“We can't just let die them Twi'!” Applejack replied.

“Somepony do something!” Fluttershy cried.

“Princess! Princess! Both of you, either of you, wake up please, we need you!” Rarity sobbed as she kept trying to wake up the two goddesses.

Zabrus growled and fired a blast of magic at his father. Japyx just managed to dodge it, the attack missing and destroying a piece of a column, sending small pieces of rubble everywhere. The changeling King frowned and sent a blast in return which hit his son square in the chest.

“Zabrus!” Both his sisters yelled as they rushed to his side. With everyone out of the way for the moment, Japyx approached the two humans and stared at them both.

“Now which one of you wishes to die first?” He asked.

“Arrogant prick...” Sam growled. Japyx raised an eyebrow at the ginger haired human and shrugged.

“I guess that'll be you then.” He said.

“No!” Josh yelled at him. Japyx paid no mind as he lifted up his sword.

“Don't you dare! Don't you fucking dare!” Josh shouted again, feeling something well up inside him slightly. His pleas fell on deaf ears as Japyx finished lifting his sword.

“Stop it! Stop it!” Josh cried, the feeling growing quickly. Japyx smirked sickly as he looked down at his target. Sam gulped as he looked up at his executioner.

“Stop it right now!” Josh yelled once more, feeling like he was going to burst due to whatever was inside him. Japyx looked at Josh's pained face and grinned.

“Time to die...” He muttered as he swung the sword down. Time seemed to slow down to Josh as he watched the instrument swing towards his brother.

“I said to FUCKING STOP!” Josh screamed as the feeling inside him exploded. A blue mist surrounded his entire body and burst outwards, knocking the changeling on top of him and Sam into a wall as well as blasting the sword from the changeling King's grasp. Everyone in the room was in total shock from what just happened, Japyx's eyes shrunk to pin pricks in anger before he grabbed hold of the human.

“Fine! I'll get much more enjoyment out of beating you to death instead!” He shouted. Josh wasn't given a moment to think as he was hoisted into the air and Japyx's fist met his stomach. Sam quickly got to his feet but a magical push from the changeling King sent him skidding across the room. Sam lifted his head up to see Japyx punching his brother over and over again, he growled and grabbed a piece of stone from the destroyed statue. He then took off at full speed towards the changeling.

“Oi you arrogant prick!” He yelled. Japyx turned to look at Sam and watched the stone in his hand disappear into the human's fist.

“Get off of my brother!” He yelled with pure anger. Sam's arm felt slightly heavier but paid it no mind as he barrelled his fist into the side of the changeling King's face. Now Sam paid a lot of attention to his arm. His eyes widened as he saw that his arm seemed to be made of solid rock but aside from a little added weight, his arm felt no different from normal.

Japyx felt pain shoot through his entire face as the rock fist made contact. He reeled back in pain and clutched his face, he was sure the blow fractured a part of his snout and may have even knocked out a tooth or two. He could taste iron in his mouth and feel the warm, life giving liquid dripping from his nose.

“What the hell just happened?” Sam asked no one in particular as he looked down at his hand, now returned to it's normal form.

“Good question...” Josh replied as he stared down at his hands. Everyone in the room stared at them in awe. Twilight managed to shake herself out of her state and motioned to the girls silently. They quickly came back to their senses and, on silent count of three, Twilight let down the shield and fired off a few magical shots against some of the distracted changelings. Applejack took the opportunity to grab one of the changelings by it's leg, swinging him round and releasing the guard, sending him flying into a few others.

Rarity used her magic to grab hold of a few changelings then slam them into the ground while Rainbow Dash finally broke free of her bonds and flew towards the captors, quickly dispatching the changeling guards. Rarity and Fluttershy were able to take the Princesses away from the fighting and continued to try and wake them.

“No... No!” Japyx growled as he watched his great plan quickly crumble before his eyes. His eyes filled with rage, he looked over at the two humans and snarled. Japyx quickly flew to his sword and took hold of it once more, he then sped towards the two with his sword held back.

“You bastards! I'll end you!” He cried. The two were in shock as they saw the blade come down on them. Japyx threw his sword down with all his might which made him very confused when the blade seemed to be stuck on something, he looked round to see his weapon encased in a green glow.

“Give it up Father, you've lost.” Zabrus stated coldly as him and his two sisters produced magic from their horns and hands.

“Insolent little bas-!” He was cut short as he felt a hand on each shoulder. Turning round, he saw the two Princesses staring at him with a glare that pierced his very being.

XXX

“I'm so very sorry!” Chrysalis apologized for the thirty sixth time.

“Please calm yourself. I understand you must be worried but his intentions were clear, we were all targeted.” Celestia replied. A group of royal guards were escorting the changeling soldiers out of the room, taking them to the castle entrance.

“We'll take care of the guards that my husband brought but as for him...” She said sadly.

“I'm sorry but we had to do what we had to do and he must remain here so that we can make sure nothing happens to him.” Luna explained. The two boys looked out towards the castle gardens and looked upon the stony form of the old changeling King.

“Well you can't deny he makes one impressive garden gnome. I like him a lot more this way.” Josh said.

“Yeah, glad he can't be a threat now, or speak either. God that voice knew how to grate the eardrums. Rule this, revenge that, so fucking cliché it was ridiculous.” Sam replied. They turned round at the sound of hoofsteps and saw the three changeling siblings.

“We are very sorry for fath-... his behaviour.” Noctua mumbled.

“I swear we didn't know he was going to try to take over! We had nothing to do with it.” Dera stated desperately, earning a chuckle from Sam.

“Calm down, that was pretty obvious when he tried to attack you. Let's just be glad it's over now.” Dera sighed in relief and smiled.

“That's good, it'd make it really awkward to make you my husband if you thought I was a part of this.” She said in a happy manner. Josh chuckled as he watched Sam stammer while Dera made her usual approaches. Out of the corner of his eye, Josh saw Twilight motioning him over. He slowly made his way away from the group and walked over to the purple unicorn.

“What's up sparkler?” He asked.

“Josh, I needed to ask you about earlier when you... Sparkler?” She asked. Josh just shrugged.

“Trying out nicknames and stuff, nicknames always feel more friendly but anyway, please continue.” Twilight just kept an eyebrow raised before sighing.

“Right. Well anyway, since when could you two use magic? I thought humans couldn't use any magic?”

“Twilight, I know as much as you do. I have no idea what magic I used, how I used it or if I could use it again.” Josh said with a sigh.

“Do you at least know when you were able to start using magic?” After Josh shook his head, they saw Zabrus approach them.

“I believe I may have a clue regarding that.” He said. “Remember back at our home when you told us about how the whole jedi thing was a lie?”

“Technically I like to think we didn't completely, fully, utterly lie. Your guards cocked up, you assumed and we never told you the truth, never said any actual lies.”

Zabrus smirked and shook his head. “I beg to differ but anyway, we didn't actually believe your lie was your identity you see.” Josh cocked his head in confusion. “We thought the lie was that you lacked the magical power as we could feel it in your bodies.”

“You can sense the magic in others?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. If we needed to change into somepony that uses magic, we needed to make sure we are able to outmatch their strength. It's what stopped the lower ranks from biting off more than they could chew.” Zabrus then turned to Josh. “We felt that your bodies had magic inside them when we were back in our meeting, that's what really caught us off guard when you said you had no magical power.”

“But I shouldn't be able to use magic, no human has magic, there's no magic in our world. The only thing that could be called magic is slight of hand and minor illusions and I sucked at that too.”

Twilight put her hand to her chin in thought. “Maybe your bodies were like empty jugs, magically speaking. When you entered our world, your body began to absorb the natural magic in our world but because you had no output, you were unable to release any of it. That would explain why that blast of magic you made was stronger than what usual unicorns can do.”

“That sounds pretty loose if you ask me.” Josh replied.

“Well until we would be able to run tests then we can't be certain. Not to mention that this has never happened in our world before so we have no reference to help us.”

Josh began to rub his temples. “Damn, I'm happy we have magic but not knowing the stuff behind it is bugging me to no end.” He then gave a sigh and let his hands relax at his sides, a small grin appearing on his face. “Heh, I have magic. What do you think I can do?”

“Well it's evident that you are able to use force magic at the moment while Sam seems to have a kind of transformation magic, that's all we know for now.” Zabrus said. Before they could talk more, they heard Chrysalis call for them.

“Come on my children, it's time for us to leave. There's a lot to do and with our King gone, all responsibility will fall on us.” She let out a small sigh. “We may be away for quite a while we fix this mess.” Everyone made their way to the carriage that was parked just outside the front of the castle.

“Well this was... eventful.” Rarity said.

“I can honestly say I never want to have this much fun again.” Sam replied. The Queen and Princesses began talking amongst themselves while the ponies, humans and changelings said their goodbyes.

“Well I suppose we aren't going to see you for some time then?” Josh asked.

“Afraid not. It was going to take some time when we were going to announce the meeting results when we got back, now it'll take longer than ever.” Zabrus replied. He held out his hand and the two boys gladly shook it.

“I guess we'll be seeing more of you eventually?” Rainbow asked flatly, earning a chuckle from Noctua.

“We will return in time yes, this is not the last you'll see of us.”

“When you get back, make sure you drop by my place so we can throw you a party!” Pinkie said with her usual bounce. The changelings heard their names being called and began to make their way towards the carriage.

“Goodbye for now everypony, you'll see us again soon!” Dera said with a wave. All of the ponies and humans waved back.

“Well, maybe they ain't half as bad as ah thought they were.” Applejack mentioned.

“It's certainly a good thing that Equestria is gaining an ally instead of an enemy again.” Twilight replied.

“Yeah, well I hope this isn't the usual way you get friends round here. I think I'd just flop in bed and stay there otherwise.” Josh added. As the carriage made it's way into the sky, it seemed to slow down for a moment then the door opened. They all looked in confusion as two figures made their way towards them with haste. Before anyone could react, the two female changelings stopped in front of the humans and simultaneously grabbed their faces before kissing them deeply.

They broke of the kiss and grinned evilly. “Oh, and we will be having our weddings the day we return so look forward to it.” And with that, they took flight back to the carriage. Rainbow Dash and Applejack began shouting obscenities, Twilight and Rarity plugged their ears to block out the foul language, Fluttershy looked at the two in shock while Pinkie began pondering if an engagement party was appropriate.

Josh and Sam shook themselves out of their shocked stupor and sighed. “Well...” Sam started. “At least it isn't going to be boring around here.”

Author's Note

Well that's it for their first adventure in Equestria. I hope that everyone enjoyed it and there will be more adventures on the way that I hope will be as enjoyable, if not more so than this one.

I have a whole holiday to work on new chapters so I will make I try to update regularly so look forward to it :)

Chapter 13

“Now make sure that you get along with everypony.” Twilight said.

“We will.” Sam replied.

“Don't forget about studying up.”

“We won't.” Josh replied with a sigh.

“Make sure that you stay away from the Everfree forest.”

“We will.” They replied in unison.

Twilight kept talking to the two humans as the train arrived at the Ponyville train station. Applejack was loading up her luggage onto the train just as Rarity finished with her own.

“How long is Twilight going to keep yammering? The train will leave soon.” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“I'm sure she won't be much longer.” Fluttershy replied.

“I'm starting to feel sorry for them, she's been telling them what they should and shouldn't do for the last...” Rarity checked a clockwork watch on her wrist. “Hour and a half I think?”

“Does she really believe summin will happen to 'em?” Applejack asked as she finished loading her luggage.

“She's just being a big old worry pants because of what happened in Canterlot.” Pinkie said. They all chuckled slightly and watched their unicorn friend waffle off more orders.

“Don't go out late at night just in case something happens to you.” Twilight ordered.

“We won't.” They answered in a very bored tone.

“Also don't eat too mu-”

“Twilight, come on! The train's about to leave!” Rainbow Dash cried out.

“Ok, coming!” Twilight yelled back before turning back to the humans. “Right, we are going to go to the Crystal Empire to inform Princess Cadence about the treaty with the changelings. We'll be gone for-”

“About a week.” Josh finished. “And we are to be extra careful during that time.” He said in a monotonous voice.

“We are also not allowed to attempt any magical activity while you are away and we must be well behaved at all times.” Sam continued in the same tone.

Twilight smiled. “Good boys.”

“Thanks mum.” They replied sarcastically. Twilight rolled her eyes and grabbed her bags, heading towards the train. After a few minutes, all the ponies were in the train and had their heads hanging out of the window, waving to the two humans.

“See you guys later!” Rainbow yelled.

“Don't get into too much trouble!” Rarity said.

“Don't get into any trouble!... If that's ok...” Fluttershy blurted out.

“Stay safe!” Twilight said with a smile.

“Don't do anything ah wouldn't do, ya hear?” Applejack asked rhetorically.

“And make sure you have fun!” Pinkie added, waving both of her arms crazily.

“We will.” Josh said with a wave.

“See you soon.” Sam added with a smile and a wave. The train began pulling away and in moments, the locomotive and the girls on board were out of sight. Sam let out a sigh while Josh stretched.

“Well then, what do we do now?” Josh asked.

“I suppose we could go on a tour of the town, it's not like we've had a good look around plus it'd probably be best if we got a bit more familiar with the townsfolk.” Sam replied.

“So they don't think we're monsters, spies, tourists or door to door salesmen?”

“Precisely.” They headed off on their way, not noticing the three pairs of eyes watched from the inside of a bush as the two humans left the station.

“Are they the ones you were talking about?” The purple pair of eyes asked.

“I know one of 'em, dunno bout that other one. They look the same so ah think so.” The orange pair replied.

“That's them all right! They both came to Rarity's shop a while back.” The green pair answered.

“Are they dangerous?” Purple asked again.

“Nah, they're real nice.” Orange replied.

“Then why are we hiding in a bush?”

“Ah... err... Ah'm not too sure.”

“Uhm, girls?” Green interrupted. “Where'd they go?”

“Maybe they went back home?” A pair of blue eyes suggested.

“I don't think so, they weren't walking in the direction of their house.” Green said.

“Maybe they went to their jobs?” Purple mentioned.

“Don't think so.” A pair of brown eyes said. “They haven't got proper jobs yet, one of them only has an apprenticeship and the other only managed to get a part time job at the apple farm yesterday.”

“What about the spa?” Orange said.

“I very much doubt it.” Blue and brown said in unison.

“Hey... Does anypony else feel like something is a bit strange here?” Purple asked. Green and orange nodded.

“Like what?” Blue and brown said together once again. The other three pairs of eyes grew wide. Three little fillies turned around to see the two humans crouching down, all of them eye level with each other.

“Howdy.” Sam said as he waved a little.

“So who are we looking for?” Josh added with a cheeky grin. The three little fillies just uhhmed and ahhed while looking at their hooves.

“Now who have we got here?” Josh said, he put his hand to his chin in mock thought before pointing at the green eyed filly with a white coat and a mane that had different shades of purple. She was wearing a familiar white dress. “Now I remember you're Sweetie Belle, Rarity's sister but I'm drawing a blank on you two.”

“This little one here.” Sam said, rubbing the orange eyed filly's red mane. “Is Applejack's little sister Apple Bloom.” She smiled widely, bouncing slightly as the overalls covering her white t-shirt bounced with her.

“Ah.” Josh said with a nod. He then turned his eyes to the orange filly with a purple mane and tail. She was wearing a dark orange short sleeved shirt and shorts. “What's your name then little one?”

She stuttered a little before Apple Bloom gave her a slight push. “S-Scootaloo, my name is Scootaloo.”

“Nice to meet you Scootaloo.” Sam said, offering his hand. She smiled and shook it before repeating the process with Josh.

“So then, back to business.” Josh started. “Who are the three of you looking for?” They shuffled around nervously while the two humans watched with knowing smiles.

“We uhh... Don't remember?” Apple Bloom replied with an obviously fake smile.

“Oh? Is that so?” Sam asked with a sly grin. The three fillies looked at each other before nodding quickly. Sam and Josh exchanged an amused looked before Josh stretched, standing up straight.

“Well in that case, you wanna help us out?” He asked. “We want to take a walk round town, get to know where everything is. We could use some company as well as someone to explain the town to us, fancy the job?” The three fillies looked at each other with large grins.

“Well Josh, I think we just found us our tour guides.” Sam told him.

XXX

“So where are we headed first?” Josh asked the white filly he carried on his shoulders.

“It depends, are you looking for something?” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Let's see... Twilight wanted us to make sure we knew where the local hospital was as well as giving them our details. She got really pushy about it after she witnessed Josh's 'death scene' at home.” Sam said before looking at the two little mares he had leaning over his shoulder. “After coming back from Applejack's farm yesterday, I ran into Twilight who was visiting because she wanted to look at some of the things we had. When we came eventually got back, we found Josh in the living passed out with 'blood' all over his body. Twilight thought he'd been viscously attacked.”

“She overreacted! I just made a huge batch of doughnuts that I may have put too much jam in. I had to get rid of them somehow so I ate them, got a bit messy then fell asleep on the couch. And you know what? I'd do it again, it was great and I don't regret a single moment of it!... Well except the throwing up afterwards, that I could have lived without.” Josh defended. Sam rolled his eyes before looking at the fillies.

“Could you show us where it is?”

“Sure!” Scootaloo replied. “It's not actually too far from here.” Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom began to guide the two towards the Ponyville hospital. Along the way, they were pointing out a few ponies and stores to Sam and Josh, including Quills and Sofas, a flower stall run by a mare named Roseluck and the town hall that housed the office of Mayor Mare. They eventually arrived at a large building with a sign outside saying Ponyville Hospital. The five of them entered the building then walked up to the reception desk.

“Excuse me miss?” Sam said. Behind the desk, looking through some papers, was a snow white mare with a pink mane and tail. Her mane was tied in a bun at the back and a nurses hat rested on top of it, she also wore a pristine nurses uniform.

“Yes dear? How may I help you?” She asked without looking up.

“We've recently moved into town and a friend of ours advised us to come here so that the hospital had our details, just in case something were to happen.” Sam explained. Still not looking up at the two, the nurse opened a draw and pulled out a form before placing it, and a quill, in front of them.

“Please fill this in and return it back here when you're done.”

“Thank you.” Sam replied. The fillies hopped down from the humans so that they could all sit down, Josh let out a slight 'oomph' sound as the three of them jumped into his lap, allowed Sam to use the space to write on the document.

“Let's see here...” Sam muttered. “Names, yadda yadda yadda. Age, 20 years old.”

“Y'all are only 20 years old?? That's younger than ah am.” Apple Bloom said in surprise.

“Yup, only 20. How old are you three then?” Josh asked.

“Ah'm 53.”

“52” Sweetie Belle answered.

“55” Scootaloo replied. Josh's eyes twitched slightly as he heard their ages.

“You're in your... fifties? How the... But...” Josh then let out a defeated sigh and muttered. “I have three talking pony people in my lap, age isn't what I should be questioning if I really wanna start.”

Sam smirked at his friend before returning to the paper. “Next, occupation. Hmmmm, we don't really have anything yet.”

“Temporarily bumming together?” Josh said, earning a eyebrow so raised for Sam that it looked like it was about to fly away. “What?” Josh asked, thinking for a few moments over what he said before mentally face palming.

“You're a proper tit, you know that?” Sam asked, getting a shamed nod from Josh.

“What are you two talking about?” Sweetie asked.

“Nothing!” They both blurted out in a panic, causing Sweetie Belle to look at them confused before shrugging.

“Moving on... Place of parents/guardians...” Sam said. The two of them stared at the paper in silence for a few moments.

“I wonder how they're doing...” Josh said. “What do you think they're doing right now?”

“Knowing your mother, she's probably forced the entire country in a single search party to find us.” Sam said with a slight chuckle, that chuckle then became a sad smile, then it just became a depressed look.

“She's your mum too remember? Maybe not in blood but that doesn't mean that she wouldn't rip the ground apart for you either. Josh replied, giving Sam a pat on his back. He looked down at the paper before sighing. “I'm sorry mum, we'll be back soon so don't miss us too much.” Sam filled in the spot N/A before moving on with the rest of the questions. After another minute or so, they managed to finish filling in all their details and returned to the nurse.

“Here's the form you wanted.” Sam said, placing the form on the desk. The nurse took the form and quickly looked it over before frowning at one point.

“I'm sorry sir but I'm afraid there seems to be a problem with your form. You've put here that you're 20 years of age but that's not very possible.” She explained.

“It's no mistake nurse...” Sam started.

“Redheart.”

“Nurse Redheart. We are 20 years old.” Nurse Redheart frowned slightly before looking up at the two.

“Please sir, you shouldn't make jokes like that on the- Oh sweet Celestia what happened?!” She cried as she saw the two, causing them to recoil slightly.

“What?” Josh asked hesitantly. The nurse stood up and came out from behind the desk before looking closely at the two.

“What do you mean 'what'?? Look at you poor dears! Your fur seems to have nearly all fallen out, your tails are gone, your hooves seem to have mutated and your faces are horribly misshapen.”

“Horribly misshapen?” Sam replied.

“Yes! Your eyes aren't in the right proportion, your ears are too small and on the side of your face, which seems to have been flattened. You don't even look like you've ever had a snout, poor dears, you must be hiding the complete agony you're in. Doctor!” She called. She was about to call again before Josh put a hand on her shoulder.

“Errm, miss Redheart? Haven't you heard any rumours or anything about us?” She gave him a confused look. “We're humans, not ponies. We haven't been in any big accidents... kinda.” He explained sheepishly. The nurse tilted her head for a few moments before realisation hit her.

“Oh.. Oh! I know what you mean now, I'm so sorry.” She said with a slight bow of her head. “I heard those rumours yes but for what everypony was describing, I thought somepony had shaved a monkey, stuck clothes on it then sent it trundling through town.”

“I didn't know you trundled.” Sam said as he looked to Josh. His friend dead panned before slapping Sam round the back of his head. “Heh. Well no, rumours are true. We're called humans by the way.”

“Ok then, sorry about the fuss I made. I'll make sure the hospital gets your details into the system, thank you for stopping by.” Nurse Redheart said with a polite smile before heading back to her desk. The two boys went back to their chairs to collect their three tour guides but only found a note instead. Sam picked up the note and began reading it out loud.

“'Dear Josh and Sam. We wish we could have helped give you a better tour of the town but we came up with a great idea for what our cutiemarks could be. Hope to see you soon. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.' Huh... Didn't see that coming.”

“So what the hell do we do now?” Josh asked. As they contemplated what to do next, Josh felt a pair of arms come over his shoulder.

“Can I touch you... Please...?” A voice whispered breathily into his ear. The hairs on the back of his neck stood at attention and he yelped, running and hiding behind Sam.

“Help! Stranger danger!” He cried. He peeked round Sam when he heard giggling. With a hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter was a cream coloured mare wearing a short sleeved green shirt and black trousers. Her mane and tail were a matching two tone, one was a dark purple while the other was pink. She looked up at Josh's face and laughed again.

“Oh Celestia, she was right. You do look funny when you get scared.” She said before looking behind her. “You were right, he does look kind of cute when he's scared.”

A familiar blue unicorn came up to the group with a big grin on her face. “I told you so Bon Bon, he's like a nervous little puppy.” Colgate said. She turned to face the two humans with a happy smile. “We meet again boys, it's been a while.”

“Hey Colgate, sure has.” Sam replied.

Josh sighed as he recognised the mare. “Damn it Colgate, can you not do that?” He said as he got away from behind Sam, the mare giggled and threw her arm onto the human's shoulder.

“Aww lighten up, it's just a little joke. Besides, I can't help it if teasing you is entertaining.” She said as she pinched his cheek, Josh offering an unamused expression in return. The mare looked by the two humans to see her friend watching her.

“Oh sorry, where are my manners. Guys, this is my friend Bon Bon. Bon Bon, this is Josh and Sam.”

“Hi there.” Bon Bon said.

“Hey.” They replied. “So what are you two doing here anyway?” Sam asked.

“Ah, I was cooking earlier and burnt my hand.” Bon Bon said as she showed her hand, a bandage wrapped around her palm and between her thumb and index finger. “I knew I'd be fine but Lyra wouldn't stop bugging me to get it checked. I came up here and met Colgate while I was waiting.”

“I was only here because somepony fell over and hit their mouth, they just wanted me to see if their teeth were ok.” Colgate explained. “What about you two?”

“Twilight wanted the hospital to know where we lived in case of an emergency.” Sam replied.

“So are you two done yet?” Bon Bon asked, getting a nod in response. “Then how about you come with us if you're free. I invited Colgate to come to a small get together me and Lyra are having between a few friends, you're welcome to come too.” They thought for a moment.

“What do you think Sam? I don't mind really.” Josh asked.

“Hmmm, I just thought maybe we should actually go meet a doctor? Just so we know who we'd be seeing if we came here.” He replied. A crashing sound then echoed through a nearby hallway.

“Who's in charge of these three little terrors?!” A male voice boomed. Before anyone could react, Josh grabbed hold of Colgate's hand while Sam grasped Bon Bon's, both of them dragging the mares towards the door.

“You know what? We should be around plenty of ponies... for witnesses...” Sam said as they ran.

Chapter 14

Bon Bon and Colgate had taken the lead since leaving the hospital, Sam and Josh following behind while Josh looked back every now and again to check for little trouble makers or any pissed off doctors. Confident that no one was after their blood, Josh decided to make conversation.

“So where are we going?”

“We're heading off to Bon Bon's place, that's where everypony will be. Lyra's there right now setting up.” Colgate explained.

“And what exactly is going on at your place then Bon Bon?” Sam asked.

“Well we're gonna meet up at mine, have a chat probably, have some dinner then probably go out to the local club.” She replied with a smile.

“Ok, then why are we coming? Sounds like a bit of a girls night or a mares night in your case.”

“Why not? Besides, did you have anything else planned?” Colgate asked.

“Of course.” Josh replied. “I planned to eventually wander off, get lost and walk around aimlessly until I found something interesting.” Once he finished his sentence, he got strange looks from the three around him. “What? I assumed it'd just happen so I planned it in, it's what happened when I first came into Ponyville and knowing me, I'd do it again.”

“Is he always like this?” Bon Bon asked.

“Not really. He's never been this organised about it.” Sam grinned a little. “I'm a little proud if anything.”

“You two are pretty weird, you know that?”

“Yup.” They replied in sync.

XXX

They eventually arrived at Bon Bon's house. It looked the same as most in the area, a thatch roofed house with two stories. They made their way inside the peaceful abode to find a grey mare with a little filly on her lap.

“Kids are everywhere today... It's like an invasion or something.” Sam muttered under his breath.
The mare was wearing a pair of brown trousers and a white t-shirt while the filly wore shorts and a brown top. She seemed to be grey with a slight purple tint and her mane was blond like the mares, she also seemed to have a horn on her head yet the older mare had wings.

“Hi Ditzy, we brought more guests.” Colgate said. The older mare looked at the two boys and they noticed her eyes seemed to look off in different directions. She lifted up the filly into her arms and walked over to them with a smile on her face.

“Hi there, my name's Ditzy Doo. You must be the hoo-mans that I've heard about.” She said as she outstretched her arm, they shook her hand in turn and nodded.

“Yeah we are, it's actually said as human, not hoo-man.” Josh said.

“Though hoo-man has a nice ring to it. “The hoo-mans are coming.” I like it.” Sam said, eliciting a giggle from the filly in Ditzy's arm. “And who is this little one?” The unicorn quickly hid her face in her mothers chest.

“This is my daughter Dinky, she's a little shy around strangers. Say hello muffin.” She said as she nuzzled the little unicorn. Slowly, but surely, Dinky pulled her head away from her mother and looked at the two.

“H-Hello...” She said.

“Hey there Dinky, that's a lovely name.” Sam said, trying to make her feel comfortable. “How old are you?”

“I'm 45.” She replied.

“Wow, that's pretty young.” 'I think' He thought to himself. He gave a little tussle of Dinky's mane before he heard a familiar voice ring out.

“Hey Bon Bon, you back now?” The voice of Lyra yelled out.

“Yeah I'm back, I brought company with me.” She replied. Lyra entered the room from a door on the other side which looked like it lead to a kitchen, her face lit up when she saw the news guests.

“Hey boys, it's nice to see you again. What brings you here?” Lyra asked. Josh decided to speak before thinking.

“The risk of being pummelled by an angry doctor.”

“What?” Lyra replied.

“I said Bon Bon thought it'd be fun if we came along.” He corrected.

“Oh. Well I'm glad to see you here too.” She said with a smile. “And Colgate, lovely to see you here again. How's your brother doing?”

“He's doing ok, spends a lot of time tinkering with his toys and such as usual though.” Colgate replied with a shrug.

“Fair enough. Ok everypony, the rest of us should be here soon so just chill out till then.”

XXX

Everyone else eventually arrived within the next couple of hours. The seven at the house were joined by four more mares, an earth pony named Berry Punch and her daughter Berry Pinch, a unicorn named Vinyl Scratch and another earth pony called Cheerilee. Josh and Sam could never seem to get over how the ponies thought they had the strange names. Berry Pinch and Dinky were outside playing with each other while Cheerilee had taken to the kitchen to help Lyra make drinks for everyone, the rest of the group were in the living room conversing.

“So then I told him, 'You're wearing half a hollowed out watermelon on your head, you can't say I drink too much'.” Berry Punch finished, gaining a laugh from the rest of the mares. Sam and Josh smiled politely but didn't laugh with them.

'But you was wearing a lampshade as a skirt!!' Josh mentally screamed. After calming down from the laughing, the one called Vinyl Scratch turned to the boys.

“So guys, how are you enjoying Ponyville? Is it anything like where you came from?”

“It's fine, we've not really been anywhere since we got here though.” Sam explained. “There wasn't that much around where we used to live. A few clubs and some takeaways, not a lot of things.” Vinyl's ears perked up.

“Clubs? What were clubs like in your world?” she asked eagerly.

“Loud.” Josh replied. “Loud, full of drunk people and flirty girls that are probably underage but you got no way of knowing so you go to try and chat them up thinking you got a shot but it turns out that even though they are underage and as orange as an oompa loompa, they still say they are out of your league. The land of clubbing, tis a strange place, both fascinating and terrifying at the same time.”

“Good times...” Sam muttered. He then looked up to Vinyl. “So why ask about the clubs?”

“Well I'm a DJ for the club here in Ponyville. HoofStomp, the greatest club around.”

“The only club around.” Lyra added as her and Cheerilee made their way into the living room. They put the drinks down on the table and took their seats.

“Still the greatest.” Vinyl said as she puffed out her chest in pride.

“Beside from the place in Canterlot anyway.” Berry Punch teased.

“You'll get to see it later after we've had something to eat.” Cheerilee said to the two boys, earning a quick grimace from the DJ pony.

“Well... Not really...”

“What do you mean Vinyl?” Berry asked.

“Well, last night, there was a little fight between a couple of drunks that turned into a big fight between a lot of drunks. Tables were broken, a few windows were smashed. Basically, the club has been closed down for repairs for a few days.” The mares all let out a collective 'awwww' in disappointment.

“What about that place in Canterlot you mentioned?” Sam asked Berry.

“Could be a good idea.” She replied.

“Not tonight, we have no chance of getting in.” Vinyl interjected.

“Why not tonight?” Bon Bon asked.

“It's Prince Blueblood's birthday today. He's got the whole place booked, heard you can only get in by list.” She explained.

“Well all you ponies are pretty nice and reasonable, I'm sure he won't mind letting in a few stragglers.” Josh said.

“Oh not Blueblood. He may be a Prince but he's far from charming. Rubbed it in every club's face that he was having his party in Canterlot, I applied to be the DJ for his party. I'm fine that I didn't get it but the bastard insulted me, my music then he... he went and...” She trailed off. It was clear she was gritting her teeth and clenched her drink tightly before she got a hand on her shoulder, she looked up to see Josh smiling at her.

“You alright? You don't have to say it.” Vinyl smiled before chuckling slightly.

“It's fine.” She says patting Josh's hand. He smiled and pulled it back to hold his drink. “You see, Octavia, my roommate, is a chellist. She works in Canterlot often and it's pretty clear to everyone we're good friends. He hired her for his party but when I blew up at him for his insults, he not only kicked me out but fired her from her job too.” She let out a sigh. “Now she's got to go babysit the cutie mark crusaders with Big Mac tonight.”

“That sounds dreadful... The firing bit not the babysitting bit I mean.” Cheerilee stated while scratching the back of her head.

“That isn't the worst part.” Vinyl started again. “Octy left her cello at the club and when we went to get it back, Blueblood wouldn't let us back in. He told us we'd be lucky if he didn't use it for kindling.” She ended with a growl.

“So he's a royal douche huh?” Sam replied.

“A royal what?” Colgate asked.

“Douche, don't really know what it is but it ain't nice.”

“I just wish I could get hold of her cello, it's bad enough that I lost her that job but that cello was important...” She said with a depressed look.

“Then why don't we?” Sam asked.

“What?”

“What? You don't have party crashing here?”

“We can't just go to a royal party uninvited.” Bon Bon replied.

“Well why not? You girls know where it is right?” They nodded. “You'd join, right Josh?”

“Hell yeah, any chance to be like a spy or something. Plus this git sounds like he deserves to be knocked down a few pegs.”

“I can't believe I'm hearing this.” Cheerilee said.

“It sounds like a good idea to me but I can't go in, I'd be recognised in an instant.” Vinyl said.

“Then just take us there and we'll deal with the rest.” Sam replied.

“You'd actually sneak into his party? Surely you're not serious?!” Ditzy said astounded.

“I'm dead serious.” Sam answered.

“And don't call him Shirley.” Josh added, earning him a smack upside the back of his head for the overused joke.

“Don't you know what can happen if you get caught?” Colgate asked. They shook their heads in response. “Getting kicked out would be the least of your worries, he could sue you, get you arrested and no one could say otherwise.” Josh and Sam just shrugged.

“Then we better not mess up eh?” Josh said with a wide grin. The girls just stared at them wide eyed and jaws dropped.

“Alright, I'll come with you.” Vinyl said.

“Vinyl! Surely not?” Cheerilee said.

“Well I messed up for Octy and these guys are trying to help out. I can't just say no, it wouldn't sit right with me.”

“I'm sorry but I can't, I wish I could help but I don't want to get in trouble and leave Dinky.” Ditzy explained..

“I can't go, I'll lose credibility as a teacher if I get caught.” Cheerilee added.

“I'll go. That Blueblood needed a good kick in the flank anyway.” Colgate decided.

“I got to see how this goes. Count me in for sure!” Lyra announced.

“Damn it guys. I wanna come with you but I can't leave little Berry if something goes wrong.” Berry Punch said with a pout.

“I'll go too, I can't leave you guys to do something so stupid like this alone. I'd lose sleep over it and we need at least one responsible adult.” Bon Bon added.

“Then it's settled.” Sam said with a grin. “We wait till after something to eat then we set off.”

“Good idea, can't pull off something like this with an empty stomach.” Josh agreed.

“You two... How can you think this is a good idea?” Bon Bon asked.

“You wanna know our secret?” Josh asked. Bon Bon nodded and Josh motioned closer, causing all the mares to lean in. “I'm intelligent so I lack common sense and Sam has common sense so he isn't amazingly smart.” Sam nodded. “In other words. Together, we are very, very... stupid.”

XXX

Josh and Sam had eaten the dinner that was kindly made for them then left Bon Bon and Lyra's home. The mares made their way to the station while the two boys returned home to prepare for their escapade. The two boys were looking through their rooms for anything they could use to help them get into the royal party.

“We're actually going to be sneaking into a party. Oh I feel like Sam Fisher.” Josh said with a dreamy grin on his face.

“Yeah but we can't botch this up. It's game time mate, shit gets real now. We need a way in and then we need to get to the store room, Vinyl told me that's where Octavia left her cello so it's our best bet to assume it's in there still.” Sam replied. Josh's grin turned into a determined frown.

“Right. We haven't got anyway of climbing a building so if there is a way on the roof, that's out. Vinyl didn't say anything about a way underground so that's no option either.”

“The place will be packed, we can't get in through a reachable window, we'll be seen in a second.”

“Hang on.” Josh thought out loud. “If this is really as posh a party as Vinyl said, there's probably a chance we can get in through a back way. For waiters and the like.” Josh said with a smile. Sam just shook his head in response.

“Look at us, he interviewed his staff before he hired them. He'll know for a fact we aren't a member of his staff.” Sam said with a sigh.

“I got it!” Josh cried.

“Sure you do.” Sam said half heartedly with a roll of his eyes. Josh flew into his friends room at a speed Rainbow Dash would be proud of and threw something at the human. Sam felt something smack him in the back of the head and recoiled in pain.

“Ow! The hell was that for you prick?”

“Because I heard what you said a-hole. Plus, look at what I threw at you.” Sam turned round and grabbed hold of the object. It was a DVD case with four humanoid machines on the front. Sam raised an eye at the case then to Josh.

“This is your idea? We invite him to watch a DVD?”

“No you fucking fool. Do you remember how they had to sneak into the big guy's party?” Josh asked. Sam looked up at nothing in particular as he recalled the scene with a smile.

“Ah, I loved that bit. Then again, who didn't?... Wait a bloody minute, are you saying we should-”

“Yup.”

“That's crazy!” Sam exclaimed. Josh just nodded.

“So crazy it just might work. Look, let's be honest. We'll stick out like a sore thumb no matter what we do, we need to walk through the party and we are a different species but if we pull this off right, we can use that to our advantage.” Sam tried to retort but came up short of an excuse.

“This whole idea is strange in and of itself, I guess it deserves a strange way of getting in. How do we slip away from the party though? We gotta find that store room.” He said. Josh sighed and sat next to him.

“I know but I haven't got a clue at the moment. As for getting in, I say we use the costumes for mum's last birthday party. You still have yours right?” Sam nodded. “Ok, you want the blue role or the red role?”

“Blue, you always was good at acting the fool.”

“Pfft, I never act.”

XXX

“Where are those two?” Vinyl said as she tapped her hoof against the wooden floor of the station platform. “I hope they haven't chickened out after they raised my hopes.”

“I'm sure they'll be here. They said they'd help out and I think they honestly meant it so just be patient.” Lyra said to calm down the DJ.

“Though I can't see how they are going to pull this off, they will stick out far too easily and Blueblood will kick them out.” Bon Bon said.

“Then we better hope they know what the Tartarus they are doing.” Colgate sighed.

“I'm sure they thought of something. All they have to do is get in, find the cello and get out. Easy.” Lyra said.

“No, not easy.” Bon Bon countered. “They are a different species and a cello is the size of a pony. What could they possibly come up with?”

“The most ingenious plan yet.” Sam announced as they approached the group of mares, both of them carrying a suitcase each. “We know what we're doing...ish.”

“What took you so long?” Vinyl asked. More like demanded.

“A good plan needs good preparation. Now, we need one more thing to make our plan to get inside work. Are the nobles all ponies or different species?” Josh asked.

“All ponies.” Colgate replied. “He wouldn't dare invite anypony that wouldn't suck up to him.” The two boys nodded and Josh sighed.

“Right then, I'll just need to change my lines a little and we'll be set.” Josh pulled out a pad of paper with a pen clipped onto it and started writing down something.

“What's that?” Colgate asked.

“Just notes.” Josh replied.

“No, I meant that odd looking quill.”

“A pen. I'll explain our stuff another time, don't worry.” Josh finished. The train pulled up to the station and the whistle was blown.

“Come on, this is the train we need.” Vinyl said. The boys nodded, Josh putting his pen and pad away before getting himself and his case into the train, Sam following behind with his luggage.

“So have you guys got a plan for once you're inside?” Lyra asked.

“Yeah,

improvise.” Josh replied.

“That's not a plan!” Bon Bon countered.

“It is if it works.” Sam said.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long. Writers block + recently fixed PS3 + Cube World = lots of delay. Haven't had this chapter proofread yet so if there're any mistakes then please point them out. Haven't got writers block for the next chapter as I know mostly what'll happen so don't expect any big delay on that part... Mostly. Cube World and PS3 still factor in there :P.

Chapter 16

Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis were staying behind the Arabian prince but making sure he didn't leave their sight.

“Why isn't anypony questioning why he is here? I would never expect Blueblood to invite somepony that isn't local, they wouldn't be able to suck up to him otherwise.” Fleur said.

“Maybe they don't care? Maybe they don't want to associate with him? He is a different species so these nobles probably don't want to talk to somepony they think they are better than.” Fancy replied.

“Are all ponies in Canterlot so shallow?”

“Of course not. Those who aren't wouldn't let themselves suck up to the birthday boy, so they weren't invited.” Fleur looked at Fancy Pants with a frown.

“We don't suck up to him though?”

“No, I simply act kind to all. Blueblood just assumes I suck up to him.” They were about to continue until they saw the new being stop in his tracks. They pretended to talk to each other while keeping an eye on his movements, he just turned to his side slightly and put his hand to his chin in thought. He stopped and then changed direction, moving towards where the bar was.

XXX

Sam slowly climbed the stairs, making sure that no one was following behind him or that there was anyone up ahead. He kept a hold of his pipe in case the need to smack a bitch arose, he never knew when he'd need to smack a bitch. He kept climbing the stairs until he reached the second floor.

“Finally, the second floor. Time to get this cello!” He said happily, until he saw two hallways with a few sets of doors going along them. “Fucking seriously? I swear if there are more stallions shagging in one of these then I'm just leaving.” He groaned.

Sam set out and reached the first door. There weren't as many as downstairs and they were set further apart from each other, indicating the rooms were probably larger. The first room he was in took him by surprise, there were a few oval tables with seats placed around it. Sam recognised it as a poker table and behind it was one for blackjack, many different gambling tables were placed in the room the more Sam looked.

“Wow, I gotta get in on this. Been a while since I played poker, might be able to cut this debt down decently.” After scanning the room for anything cello like and failing to find anything, he left the room and shut the door. The next room was very easy to figure out. There were lots of circular tables with gold poles coming out of the tables.

“Strip joint huh? I'm starting to get used to all the weird shit now, wonder if my pipe is part of this stuff. Sam shut the door and tried a few more rooms until one caught his eye. More like his ear. Sam placed his ear against the door and could hear muffled yells and shuffling inside, followed by a voice yelling “Please! Don't!” He quickly opened the door to see a blue stallion with a curled blond mane walking towards the back of the room. The room seemed to be a lot cleaner with a long red sofa at the back, a curtain to the side and a manikin on the opposite side.

“Come on dear, we know you're not going to do much better than me.” A male voice said, clearly the stallion in view.

“P-Please! Stay back! I don't want this!” A female voice sobbed.

'No way... Surely he's not going to...' Sam thought.

“Oh you will, you'll want it and you'll enjoy it.” The stallion said. The mare sobbed a little more and Sam opened the door quietly, gripping the pipe tightly. He approached the stallion from behind, staying down until he reached the stallions back. He rose up and tapped the stallion on the shoulder.

“Excuse me, ever seen stars inside a building?” The stallion quickly turned round.

“What the-” The stallion couldn't finish his sentence before Sam slammed the pipe into the side of the stallions head. There was no blood as the stallion fell but a bruise did rise pretty quickly.

“Oh yeah! I saved someone, look at me and my bad self. You got owned bitch! You may have your special species powers but you don't frighten me.” The stallion then let out a groan, catching Sam off guard and making him squeal. He quickly smacked the stallion again. “Down people should stay down!” He said in fear.

“T-thank you for helping me.” The female voice said. Sam knelt down, his hat hiding his face, to check the stallion wasn't too badly injured, just knocked out.

“It's no problem miss. Are you ok?” He said as he started to stand back up and face the mare.

“Y-yes, just in a little bit of a sho-... Sam? Is that you?”

Sam just stared at the mare he saved. “Well I'll be damned... What a reunion this is.”

XXX

Josh had taken a drink of water from the bar and looked around, spotting a pair in his peripheral vision.

“Shit, they're still following me. I shouldn't have talked to them, that was stupid of me.” He muttered to himself. He then looked around the room, seeing all the ponies at the party. “I gotta lose them in the crowd somehow. Why would they want to follow me anyway? It's not like I've done anything... yet.” He drank the rest of his water before getting up and walking over to the large group of ponies.

He saw in the reflection of some of the club windows that they were still tailing him. He couldn't speed up in case he drew more unwanted attention to himself and confronting them would probably end in the same way, probably worse.

'I need a distraction to block them.' He thought to himself. Josh looked all around to find something, anything, that could get them away from him. 'Come on, they say games don't help you but all that Assassin's Creed and Dishonoured has to come in use here one way or another...' He eventually spotted an orange pegasus standing with her back to a green earth pony mare. They were both in a little group of ponies each and the human spotted that the pegasus mare had a bag hanging around her and Josh saw his chance.

He made his way over to the table of food and looked around the cuisine.

“Come on, come on, there must be something here... ah hah!” Josh whispered to himself. He picked up a cup then dipped his finger in it. “It seemed to be too good to be true. Cold fucking soup.” He sighed at the atrocity to food but knew it'd work for his plan. He made his way over to the pegasus mare and when he wasn't being seen, he poured the soup into the mares bag then placed his cup back on the food table. Josh made his way back over to the pegasus mare and began talking.

“Excuse me miss, I have been asked to inform you that something seems to have been placed in your purse.”

XXX

“What in Equestria is he doing? Why did he pour the soup into that young mares bag?”Fancy asked, more to himself than his wife. The scene unfolded and began to make sense as he said something to the mare, causing her to reach into her purse and recoil in disgust. She then turned back to the male who said something else to her while pointing at her.

“Wait a minute...” Fancy said.. He saw that the odd stallion wasn't pointing at her, but the mare behind her. Everything seemed to go fast as the pegasus mare started yelling at the earth pony behind her, the innocent earth pony obviously began retaliating. Fancy just watched the chaos as the groups started arguing with each other.

“Why would he do that?” Fancy asked himself out loud.

“Dear! Look at him!” Fleur quickly ordered. Fancy looked at the male they'd be following just in time to see him give a wink in their direction before disappearing behind the fight.

XXX

'Heh, let's see them follow me now.' Josh thought in triumph as he made his way out of sight, leaving the argument he caused behind him. He let out a small sigh. 'Why wasn't anyone I know able to see that? I'll never be able to be that clever again.' He thought to himself, slightly depressed. 'Speaking of, I better go get Sam. Wonder where he buggered off to.'

XXX

“So you're in here in case any of the ponies downstairs ruin their clothes?” Sam asked the cream mare. She nodded, her blond mane covering one of her eyes before she moved it back in place.

“That's right.” Quick Stitch replied. “Prince Blueblood wanted to make sure that all his guests looked presentable at all times. He felt that anypony that looked scruffy would reflect on his social standing.”

“Wow. His head is further up his arse than I thought. So why you? I thought you were the castle seamstress, not one for hire.”

“I am, Prince Blueblood lives in the castle. He is the nephew of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna after all.” Quick Stitch stated. Sam's jaw dropped as sudden implications began flying into his mind.

“Oh shit... I didn't know that! Why didn't that occur to me before?! He's a prince so of course he'll be related to the princesses, oh damn it all! We owe those two as much as it is, we don't need to add 'nephew's party crashing' to their list.” Sam began panicking but Quick Stitch put his fears to rest easily.

“I shouldn't think it'd be too bad, even the princesses can't stand him. Wait, why were you invited anyway?”

“Me an Josh are helping out a friend. Blueblood has her room mates cello in the storeroom here and we came to get it back before he sells it or turns it into firewood or whatever the hell he plans to do.” Sam looked up at her suddenly with widened eyes. “Say, don't suppose you know where the storeroom is do you?”

“Of course I do, I take it you want me to lead you there?” Sam nodded eagerly.

“Yes please, I've seen shit in here I'd never have seen coming... Oh crap.” Sam said, shaking his head to get rid of the memory. Quick Stitch just giggled at his behaviour.

“Every town has a dark side Sam and what better way is there for somepony with a lot of bits to spend their time than flaunting their wealth around?” She asked. Sam looked at her confused before shrugging.

“Good point, we got a lot of that in our world too. This place just seemed so innocent.”

“Wasn't you kidnapped by changelings, a race that feeds on love both emotional and physical?”

Sam sighed and stood up. “Yeah yeah, alright. Come on, let's go.” Quick Stitch nodded before standing up. As she made her way behind Sam, her hoof caught the body on the floor.

“What do we do about him?” She asked. Sam hummed in thought before snapping his fingers, he picked up the body and carried him towards a broom cupboard he spotted at the side of the room, quickly throwing the body inside then clapping his hands together.

“All fixed, let's go.”

XXX

Josh found the backroom, there were a few waiters moving around but none of them seemed to pay Josh any mind. He slowly but confidently made his way through the waiters, making sure to keep his head up.

'Remember what you Australian English teacher taught you. Act like you belong and no one will question it.' Josh reminded himself, he loved that teacher, best one he ever had. 'I better not tell Twilight that when she starts teaching me and Sam about that magic, she might pull a Pinkie Pie on me.' He made his way through until he finally found a pair of large, wooden doors.

“Excuse me.” He said to one of the passing waiters. “Is this the service lift that leads to the storage room?” He asked.

“Yes sir. May I ask why?”

“Prince Blueblood has allowed me to store a valuable item of mine in the storage room however he said I may only take it out of the building through the back room here.” The waiter nodded in response.

“Then you were given the key?”

“What key?” Josh asked.

“Prince Blueblood has the key for the back door so that nopony could break into his party. I assume he gave it to you so that you could open the door?” The waiter asked.

“Not yet but he said I was welcome to go get it from him when I needed it.” The waiter nodded and then took his leave. Josh sighed and looked up at the lift. “Of course I need a key. I would've rethought my decision of coming here if I knew I needed to do multiple stealthy fetch quests. I should get hold of Sam and let him know.” Josh saw a button next to the lift before hitting it, allowing the lift to come down.

He got in the lift and pressed another button, causing it to go up. “Hope he's having more luck than I am.” Josh muttered. The lift stopped moving and opened, showing a lit room filled with different boxes. Josh moved forward, looking around the room.

“Huh, so where's th- OW!” Josh recoiled and grabbed the back of his head in pain. He swivled round and his eyes were set on his ginger friend, a long black pipe in his hand. “The fuck is wrong with you?!” He yelled. Sam grinned sheepishly and put the pipe to his side.

“Sorry, I thought you were someone else.”

“Who else did you know is coming up to the storeroom?!”

“Well I'm sorry I don't have x- ray fucking vision!”

“Is everything ok Sam?” A female voice asked. Josh looked around for the voice.

“Who said that?!” Josh spoke. A box crawled along the floor slightly causing Josh to jump. The box lifted up and the familiar form of Quick Stitch rose from the floor. “Quick Stitch? The hell are you doing here?”

“Prince Blueblood employed my services to help anypony that ruined their clothing.” She explaine. The moment she saw Sam's weapon, she turned a very visibly red.

“You alright Quick?” Sam asked. She umm'd and ahh'd a little in response.

“S-Sam, do you know what that is?” She asked, pointing to the pipe. Sam looked between her and the pipe before shrugging.

“A pipe?” He asked. Quick Stitch shook her head before making her way over to Sam's side and whispering in his ear. His face quickly went to one of disgust before dropping the pipe.

“Urrrgh!” He said as he began wiping his hands on Josh's robe.

“What? What is it?” Josh asked.

“It's a fucking pony dildo!” Sam said, still wiping. Josh's face also turned to disgust and he moved away.

“Well don't wipe it on me you prick! Bloody hell, I come up here to see if you've made any progress and I get ambushed by Solid Stitch and Gordan Freecock!” He said with a sigh.

“Oh shut up!” Sam retorted. “We've found the poxy cello alright? Come on.” Sam motioned for his friends to follow behind. In the corner of the room was a large cello with 'Octavia' written along the edge at the bottom.

“Good, that's half the job done then.” Josh said.

“Yup, now did you find a way out?” Sam replied.

“Yeah, through that lift is the backroom of this place that has a door going outside.”

“Great. Let's get going!” Sam said with a smile.

“We can't.” Josh replied. “It's locked and birthday boy has the key.”

“So how are you going to get it from him?” Quick Stitch asked.

“That's a good question Stitchy, one I haven't yet got an answer for.”

Sam let out a deep sigh. “This is becoming one tedious fetch quest.”

“Pretty much what I said.”

“So Blueblood has the key to the back door of this place and we need to somehow get it from him. Isn't there any other way?” Sam asked. Josh just sighed and shook his head. “Shit.” Sam growled and looked over the room, eventually an idea formed in his mind and Sam grew a wicked smile. “I just got a great idea. Hey Stitch, I take it you got a shoe box we can borrow, right?”

“Of course, why?” She asked. Sam just got a little grin.

“Because me and Josh are gonna have a little disagreement.”

“Is it going to end well?” She asked.

“Who knows, but we are bringing you with us when we get out.” He stated bluntly.

“W-what? But I can't just leave! What will the Prince say?”

“Trust me, if this goes how we want it to, you being gone will be far from his concerns.”

XXX

Blueblood sat on his artificial throne, feeling as powerful as he thought he should always be. Ponies had been coming up to him, offering him gifts and giving him deserved praise. He looked over the ponies he had invited an smiled smugly.

'Hmph, good to see that these ponies know their place, unlike other ponies I've known. That ghastly gala shall remain burned into my memory for eternity, what an uncouth foal that Rarity was.' He was quickly broken out of his musings by some odd shouting. He saw there was some kind of argument going on in the crowd. Blueblood stepped off of his throne and made his way towards the commotion, spotting two beings he hadn't remembered invite.

'What in Equestria are these... things? And what are they doing interrupting my celebration?' He walked over to the two beings, seeing that they were fighting over a gift wrapped box.

“It should be me!” One dressed in grey stated.

“No, it should be me!” The other, dressed in white, said.

“What is going here?” Blueblood asked, looking down his nose at the two. They both spied the prince before dropping to one knee.

“Prince Blueblood! It is an honour to meet you.” The one in grey said. “My name is Phillip Charming, this is my associate Ali Ababwa.”

“We are from the new Saiyan Empire up north. We wished to come here and meet with your race to start a good relation, we were advised to start here and bring you a gift.” Ali said.

“However Ali Ababwa was trying to take the glory of giving you your gift whereas I was the one entrusted with the task.” Phillip said with some spite.

“You were ordered to look over the gift, I was charged with giving it to the Prince!” Ali retorted. The two growled at each other while Blueblood smirked.

'Ah, so even a newly formed empire know greatness when they see it.' He thought as he puffed his chest out a little.

“Do not worry, I shall accept it from the both of you with great pride.” He said smugly. The two jumped up happily and hugged the prince tightly.

“Thank you dear Prince Blueblood! We are most grateful.” Ali said cheerfully. Blueblood wore a face of shock before pushing them off.

“Enough! You could wrinkle my suit!” He said with slight anger, checking his clothing for any imperfections. The two bowed.

“Of course, so sorry dear prince! We shall go and send a message to our superiors immediately.” Phillip said before the both of them disappeared into the crowd. Blueblood shook his head and sighed before looking around all his guests.

“Behold fellow nobles! A gift bestowed upon me from a growing empire, this shows the amount of prestige my name holds through Equestria and they will clearly tell their later generations of my greatness.” He announced. All guests gathered round an watched him open his gift.

“Sweet Celestia!” A guest cried before all the nobles began stifling laughter. Inside the box was an erotic phallic toy, around the shaft was a ribbon and a tag that said “Have fun ;)”. Blueblood's face went red with fury and embarrassment as he looked around for the two.

XXX

“Come on! We've got to keep moving!” Quick Stitch announced as the three ran away from the club.

“Easy for you to say!” Sam yelled back. “You're not carrying a bloody cello!” He had the instrument on his back with the neck resting on his shoulder, Josh was holding the back end of the cello.

“Sam, as much as I loved your 'steal the key by hugging him and giving him something embarrassing' plan, this part is poorly thought through a frankly, a bit shit!” Josh moaned at him.

“Like you could do any better!" He replied. "Just keep going until we get to the station, then the girls can help us out.” Sam puffed. It wasn't long before they eventually reached the station and saw a familiar group of mares.

“Where have you guys been?! It's almost time for the train to leave!” Vinyl yelled.

“Yeah Vinyl, you're welcome for us getting the bloody cello back and don't worry, we can load this ourselves!” Josh retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Vinyl just shrugged in response.

“Ok then, suit yourselves.”

“Just help us already!”

It didn't take much time before they boarded the train, the unicorns in the group carrying the cello to a back carriage whilst the boys relaxed on the chairs. Eventually all the ponies were back in the carriage, Josh had a window seat with Vinyl next to him and Colgate next to her. Sam sat next to Quick Stitch with her getting the window seat and Lyra sat on another seat with Bon Bon.

“I can... honestly say... I never want to... have that much fun ever again.” Josh said in between pants. Sam couldn't answer him and just nodded.

“I'm really grateful to you guys for helping me out. When the club in town is open again, all your drinks are on me.” Vinyl offered.

“It's no problem.” Josh answered.

“You guys are incredible, I don't know any pony that would do something like that! You must have a great story!” Lyra said.

“Yeah... we do...” Sam replied drowsily.

“Is it filled with adventure? Were you like spies? How did you meet this girl? Did you get your cover blown? How did you-” Colgate said before being cut off by snoring. She looked over to see that Quick Stitch had fallen asleep on Sam's shoulder and he'd fallen asleep using her mane as a pillow.

“Oh oops, can you fill us in Jo-” She was cut off again as Vinyl shushed her. Josh had fallen asleep as well, using Vinyl's shoulder as a pillow. They all giggled at the sight of the three.

“You know what Colgate? You were right.” Vinyl said, causing Colgate to tilt her head. Vinyl stroked her hand idly across the side of Josh's sleeping face. “He is quite cute, isn't he?” They all smiled chuckled a little at Vinyl's content face as the train made it's way back to Ponyville.

Author's Note

Well that was a fun little escapade. I'm still developing how the next chapter will work so it might take a bit of time, hope this is good till then. Doesn't help that it's roasting here, I'm not saying it's hot but 2 hobbits threw a ring in my room to destroy it.

Chapter 17

Sam woke up and got out of his bed. He made his way to the kitchen and turned on the oven, he grabbed a pan from a cupboard and put it on tip of the stove. It wasn't long until the scent of waffles filled the air, seeping through all the rooms and rousing the only other resident currently in the house. Josh's bedroom door opened and out came a mare with a cream coat as well as a blonde mane and tail.

“Morning Stitchy.” Sam greeted.

“Morning.” Quick Stitch said with a yawn. Her body was covered in borrowed pajamas.

“My pj's weren't too uncomfortable I hope?”

Stitch shook her head. “No, they were just fine. Thanks for letting me stay the night.”

“Think nothing of it. Didn't feel right to just let you go after what happened anyway.” Sam dished up the pancakes and placed them on the table. After grabbing some cutlery, Sam and Quick Stitch sat down and began enjoying their breakfast.

“I wonder how Josh is doing this morning.” Quick Stitch mentioned, earning a shrug from Sam.

“Oh I'm sure he's fine. He's a big boy, he can take care of himself.”

XXX

Josh was having a wonderful dream. He was laying on a cloud that was as soft as, well, a cloud. The cloud seemed to roll into a sleeping bag and gently wrapped him in a warm embrace. It wasn't long however before the cloud began to fade and it's recipient began to wake from his slumber. As his eyes opened, Josh looked at a wooden ceiling. The pillow he rested his head on was far more comfortable than he remembered it being.

With a yawn, Josh proceeded to his morning itches. He used one hand to rub his eyes and the other to scratch himself, he also used his third hand to gently rub his chest.

It was about now that Josh could tell something was off.

'What the hell...? Ok, morning check. Right arm working?' Josh rubbed his eyes. 'Check. Left arm on privates?' Josh scratched himself once more. 'Yup, that one's working. Testing third arm.' Josh tried to move the third arm but understandably failed. 'Ok, third arm's not working. Makes sense considering I don't have a third arm...' Josh looked down at his chest and saw a white furred hand on his chest. He followed the arm to his side where he came into contact with two soft white pillows.

'This can't be right... Cloud? Are you alive?' Josh turned his head upwards to see a pair of red eyes staring down at him with a grin that the Cheshire Cat would envy.

“Mornin' cuddle buddy~.” Vinyl cooed.

'Not cloud!' Josh yelped and shot away from the unicorn mare, unfortunately going too far and falling off the bed.

“Owwww...” Josh muttered as he held his head. He looked up and saw the Cheshire Pony looking down at him.

“Having fun down there?” She asked.

“What are you doing in my bed?”

“I believe you'll find this is my bed.”

“Then what are you doing in your bed?”

“I sleep here.”

“Fair enough, makes sense. Big question, what am I doing in your bed?”

“You don't remember~?” Vinyl purred. She slowly brought herself over the bed a little more, leaning down and whispering into Josh's ear. “You don't remember what you said to me last night~? It's what got you into this situation.” Josh gulped and shook his head.

“Well then, allow me to remind you.” She replied softly.

XXX

The night before.

The group left the train station after returning back into Ponyville. Quick Stitch was helping to hold Sam up as he was nearly falling asleep after each step, Colgate was doing the same to Josh. They all made their way to the centre of Ponyville until it was time to part, they decided to all say goodnight and head home until a problem revealed itself.

“Where am I going to stay tonight? I don't think Ponyville has any hotels...” Quick Stitch mentioned. She wasn't holding Sam any more as the two humans were now standing on their own. Awake. Barely.

“I would but I have my brother staying over tonight.” Colgate replied.

“We can't I'm afraid. We're stuck sharing a bed as it is.” Lyra said.

“I told you jumping on your bed was a bed idea.” Bon Bon scolded.

“Yeah, after you were finished bouncing on it with me.” The two then delved off into their own little argument. Quick Stitch let out a small sigh.

“How about you stay at our place?” Sam said, half asleep.

“Oh no, I couldn't do that after you two helped me out of there already.”

“Yeah but it's because of us that you haven't got a place to stay.”

“You can stay in my bed.” Josh offered, his eyes drooping slightly.

“But where would you sleep?” Josh opened his mouth to reply before falling silent and looking downwards.

“I hadn't thought of that...” Josh mumbled.

“Y'know, I have a spare bed at my place.” Vinyl offered.

“Ok then, I'll stay at yours while Stitchy has my bed.” Josh said.

“Actually I meant that she-”

“Less talky, more sleepy.” Josh grabbed Vinyl's hand and started walking. Sam shrugged and started to lead Quick Stitch back to their home. After a while, Josh eventually stopped and let Vinyl take over, not knowing which way he was going. They arrived at Vinyl's house eventually and entered, Vinyl lead Josh upstairs to a pair of doors.

“Where's your bathroom?” Josh asked. Vinyl pointed to a door and Josh mumbled a thank you as well as a goodnight before heading in. Vinyl entered her room and threw herself onto her bed. She quickly stripped to her underwear and pulled the covers over herself, drifting into the embrace of sweet dreams.

At least she would have, if not for the human that climbed in beside her. Vinyl quickly turned to see Josh lying in her bed next to her, his eyes closing as he went to sleep.

“Josh? What are you doing?” She asked. Josh just turned onto his stomach and put his hand over her mouth.

“Shush shush shush.” He said quietly. “Time for sleeping now...”

“You're in my bed though...” Josh lifted his head, looked over the bed as much as he could, which wasn't much, then slumped his head back on the pillow.

“K then. Night night.”

“Don't you care that you're not in your bed?” Vinyl then smirked. “Or do you just wanna share a bed with little old me?” She teased.

“Sure, why not.” Josh said, not really listening as sleep overtook him. Vinyl just laid down next to him, giving him some space.

“I hope you know, I'm going to enjoy messing with you tomorrow...”

XXX

“And watching you squeal like a school filly before falling off the bed was something I enjoyed greatly.” Vinyl said as she rested on her elbows.

Josh just groaned. “You know what? I'm not surprised actually, I'm not the most intelligent when sleepy... plus I seem to have gained some weird curse with beds. Whenever I go to bed, something always happens. I miss the night before last, first good night's sleep I've had since I got here.”

“All right then, whatever you say. Now that that's all said and done, time for breakfast I think. Want to join me?”

“Sure.” Josh tried to get up but one of his feet was caught in twisted covers on the bed. “Errm... Little help? Please?”

“Sure.” Vinyl said with a giggle. She offered him a hand which he gladly accepted, pulling himself up.

“Thanks.”

“No problem, let's go get some breakfast.” She replied. Whilst helping him up, she took a moment to admire what was under his clothing but it was only know she realised Josh had a giant blush on his face. “What's wrong?” She asked.

“You err.. may wanna put something on... down there.” Vinyl looked down to see that she was still in her underwear. She wouldn't have minded as much except it was only know she realised that the underwear was rather skimpy.

“Oh shit!” She yelled. She grabbed the bed sheet and used it in an attempt to cover herself before fleeing out of the room.

Josh couldn't help but grin a little. “Today's gonna be a good day...”

XXX

Josh made his way through the Ponyville market after finishing his breakfast. He waved to a few ponies, getting mixed looks of confusion, a few scared ones and some that just waved back. Eventually Josh arrived back at the house and found a note stuck on the door with celotape, he plucked it off the door and began reading it to himself.

“Josh, I've left the house so that I can go with Quick Stitch back to Canterlot. She said there might be jobs available there so it seemed like a good idea. Speaking of, I decided it'd be better if you got a job while working with Pinkie as your apprenticeship is only a few days a week for a few hours. Don't be a lazy git and find something round Ponyville.” Josh sighed before screwing up the piece of paper and throwing it behind him. “Yeah, try and make me bitch.”

He put his hand over the wall until he came across a loose brick, Josh smiled as he pulled the brick away and reached his hand in.

“Hah, now where's that spare ke- what the hell?” Instead of finding a key, he pulled out another note. He quickly unfolded it and began reading. “Josh, I knew you'd try and ignore me so I took the key with me now go find a job damn you.” Josh read the letter again before staring at his inaccessible home. “You cheating fuck!”

After placing the brick back and disposing of the note, Josh was walking down the town while looking around. A market seemed to be up with ponies selling all manner of fruits and vegetables, he had asked a few stalls if they needed help but had been turned down over and over again. He was getting rather frustrated until he heard a small voice.

“Sorry sir but three bits an apple is as far as ah'm allowed to go.” He heard the small country voice say.

“Outrageous! I'll pay 1 bit per apple and that's it.” Answered another voice.

“Well ah can't go as low as 1 bit an apple! It's 3 bits!”

Josh turned to see a small apple selling stool, little Apple Bloom behind it while arguing with a green stallion with a pure white mane and tail.

“I'm only paying 1 bit, got it you little brat? So be a good little filly and give the adult what he wants.” Josh didn't know who the stallion was so Josh's head decided to call him Buttmunch. He walked up behind Buttmunch and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Is something wrong here sir?”

“You're damn right there is.” Buttmunch said. “These apples are only worth 1 bit and this filly is trying to extort 3 bits out of me for them.” Hagglers, Josh hated hagglers.

“I know sir, I'll pay the extra bits for you then everypony is happy.” Buttmunch, who still hadn't even bothered to look round at Josh, just huffed. The human shot Apple Bloom a knowing wink and threw 2 bits onto the counter before reaching over and grabbing an apple. Buttmunch just caught the sight of Josh's arm and followed it to see the human.

“What in Equestria are you?” He asked, his jawed agape.

“Your apple, sir.” Josh said, before promptly plugging the stallions mouth the apple. “Hopefully you'll shut up now, I'm sure you'll need to save your breath to blow up your girlfriend.”

The stallion's cheek reddened and his eyes went wide. He quickly spat out the apple and frowned at Josh.

“Well I never!”

“Well now you have. Bugger off you cheap git.” Josh said nonchalantly. Buttmunch huffed before walking away, Josh smiled in victory and turned to the little filly.

“Hey kiddo, you alright now?” He asked.

“Ah'm good now, thanks for the help! What was yah doin'?”

“Was wondering around town really.”

“Why was yah wonderin' round town for?”

“Just looking out for some work or something that can inflict pain on an unsuspecting room mate.”

“Well ah dunno about the room mate thing but mah brother's around, maybe he could help yah get a job?” Josh's eyes lit up and he picked up Apple Bloom, lifting her into the air as high as he could.

“Apple Blooom, you're a little angel. Where's your brother right now?”

She giggled as Josh placed her back onto the ground. “He's just gone to Sugarcube Corner to get us some lunch.”

“Alright then, thanks for the help. I'll go see him now.” He gave the little filly a wave before he set off to the corner of confectionary. It didn't take long before Josh looked round and realised a slight flaw in his plan.

“I... have no idea what this Big Mac looks like...” He looked around the shop, spotting many ponies but he wasn't sure what he was expecting to see, as if he was just waiting for a sign to pop out and say 'Big Mac here!'.

“Where is that walking burger meal? Probably a good idea to ask around.” After asking a few of the ponies where he could find the stallion, he eventually got shown to a table where he found a large red cowstallion with a dirty blonde mane and tail.

“Excuse me, are you Big Mac?”

“Eeeyup.” Josh smiled and sat down opposite him.

“Nice to meet you, my name's Josh.” The stallion nodded.

“Nice to meetcha. Y'already know who ah am so no need to say mah name. I've met yer friend already too.”

“So you know Sam? That helps a bit. I heard that you might have a job available at your farm?”

“Where'd y'all hear that?”

“Your little sister.”

The stallion nodded. “Ah right. Unfortunately I don't have anything for yah now, business has been fine lately, unless yah can knock apples off a tree?” Josh shook his head. “Didn't think so, yah don't seem to have the build for it.”

Josh let out a sigh. “Damn it. It'd help if anyone needed an engineer or something.”

“An engineer? Like somepony good with those technological doohickeys?” Josh nodded which caused the stallion to look up in thought. “Well I ain't got anything for yah, but I know a guy who might. He's a scientist, pretty good with that stuff but he's a little of an eccentric.”

'A mad scientist? This just got interesting.' “Well I'm not that picky, where can I find him?” The stallion pulled out a pen and grabbed a napkin from the table.

“Yah can find him at this address. He's a good stallion, bit confusin' at times though.” He handed the napkin to Josh, who thanked him for his help and headed out the door. Josh looked down at the napkin and then looked around.

“Right then, let's go find this...” He looked at the writing on the napkin. “Doctor Whooves? That sounds like... nahh, that's not possible. Let's find him and get this job!... I should go ask Big Mac what direction this address is, might help.”

XXX

“122 Hay Lane, they need less pony orientated names here. The place is called Ponyville, that should be enough of the crappy horse names.” Josh said with a sigh as he walked down the street towards the location of his possible job. He looked around the area, trying to follow the numbers to the right house. Eventually Josh came to the right house and knocked on the door, a few moments passed and no response. Josh knocked again but still no reply. He was about to knock a third time but he heard a strange wheezing noise followed by a crashing sound coming from behind the house.

Josh slowly made his way around the house to come across a blue barn looking shed with a light on top. He stared at it wide eyed until the door opened and a figure spilled out of the door. Just hid behind the wall as he watched a tan stallion with a chocolate mane waving his hands at the smoke pouring from the door, his blue eyes and long brown coat reminded Josh of a certain fictional figure.

“Not again, you're being a pain now old girl. I've been trying my hardest to fix you but nothing seems to be good enough.” He said to the box. He let out a sigh before walking to the shed and placing a hand on it.

“I'm not giving up just yet, I don't know what to do just yet but we've been through too much together to let it be the end now.” The stallion nodded to the box before walking back into his home. Josh was with his back against a wall, eyes wide in disbelief.

'Oh my god he's- No, no he can't be, that's just fiction- I'm in a world of magic and pony people- what chance is there that a fictional character in one world exists in another- I'm in another world, anything could happen!' Josh's thoughts kept rattling around inside his mind. He decided to take a quick glance through one of the windows to see the stallion sitting down at a desk. 'What is he working on?' The stallion seemed to be fiddling with something unseen until he raised it to his side. It was a small cylinder with various gears on it and a few moving parts, as well as a glowing light at the end.

“A sonic screwdriver?!” Josh blurted out before ducking again, hoping he wasn't heard. After confirming, Josh sat on the ground. “I need to investigate more, I wonder what's in that shed. Or if it's even a shed...” He made his way over to the shed and opened the door, inside was nothing but some sort of clockwork contraption and a lever next to it.

“Machinery and an ominous lever... I know I probably shouldn't but for the sake of investigation.” Josh grabbed hold of the lever and pulled it down, the machinery spurred to life, creating a strange wheezing noise while Josh tried to shush it. The noise eventually died down and a square of the floorboards popped up, showing a staircase to places unknown.

“What the hell have I walked into here? Maybe I should turn back...”

“What was that noise for? Has someone gotten in?” Josh heard the stallion's voice say from outside.

“Well, too late to turn back it seems.” Josh dove down the staircase and found a button on the wall, various gears and pistons connected it to the trapdoor, Josh hoped for the best and hit the button causing the trapdoor to close. He headed down further until the bottom came into view.

Josh had entered into an open cove filled with different machines. Some looked like they were put together well enough while others seemed to be in pieces. He looked around and admired all the devices, all seeming to be relatively steampunk. Made out of gears, pistons, engines and more, Josh felt like he was having a nerdgasm. It died the moment he heard the wheezing noise from before and a light shine down the staircase.

“Shit!” He whispered, before diving under one of the tables with a sheet over it. He waited in silence as he heard hoofsteps come down the staircase.

“Hello? Is anyone down here?” He heard the voice say. Josh kept silent as the stallion walked around the room. “I know I heard someone come down here. Can you come out please before you regret coming down here?” That sounded far too ominous for Josh's liking so he kept himself quiet while backing away from the voice slightly, he didn't notice however that he was tugging the sheet while moving.

“Stop right there!” The voice said. Josh knew he'd been caught and backed away in one swift motion, the next thing he knew there was a clattering sound and the world went dark as Josh slipped into unconsciousness.

XXX

Sam and Quick Stitch were waiting at the Canterlot train station, it was around midday while the train was only a few minutes away.

“Sorry we couldn't find you a job Sam. I didn't know it had been filled.” Quick Stitch said.

“It's fine.” Sam replied. “You didn't know and it was worth a look anyway.” Stitch smiled happily at his response.

“That's good then. I take it you won't be coming this way much then?”

“Probably not if there aren't any jobs up here. Might be something I can do in Ponyville though, who knows.” Quick Stitch seemed rather depressed by Sam's words but nodded.

“Ok then... Don't suppose you could come visit sometime though?” She asked hopefully.

“Sure, not a problem at all.” Quick Stitch's expression cheered up quickly. She ran to a pen and pad on a nearby desk and started writing something, she came back and handed the note to Sam.

“This is my address, just send me a letter whenever, ok?” Sam gave a smile and a nod which she returned with a hug. The train soon arrived and Sam gave a wave as he boarded it.

XXX

Josh groaned and rubbed his head as he came back to the world of the living. He felt a lump on his head and hissed as his fingers slid over it.

“Ouch, damn. What hit me?” He muttered.

“Bevel gear.” He heard a voice say. Josh looked around to find himself on the cloth from earlier that was now laid on the ground. He was still in the cave from earlier but it seemed brighter, including a brown stallion that sat on a chair looking down at him with crossed arms and a raised eyebrow.

“Now I've heard rumours of two strange creatures, humans I think it was, had appeared in town but I never expected one of you to turn up here. May I ask why you decided to enter my workcave?”

“Work..cave?”

The stallion shrugged. “Well, it's not exactly a house and the shed is the entrance. It's a cave I work in, therefore a workcave. Anyway, I must ask again. Why are you here?”

“I err.. kinda wanted to ask you about a job and just stumbled across this...” Josh lied.

“You just stumbled across my workspace? By chance? When most ponies that need a job would use the front door?”

'Shit! Think of something!' “Well, I was about to when I heard weird noises coming from your shed. You came out and started talking to the shed then walked back inside. I got curious and walked into your shed. I got even more curious when I saw your lever and the weird mechanism so I kinda just... pulled it. Got even more curious when the secret entrance opened up and then I got scared when you came down, so I hid. Then I tried to run but everything went black, now I'm here.”

“You know, curiosity killed the cat.”

“Cats have nine lives, I doubt they care.” The stallion snickered slightly but then turnd his face neutral again.

“Do you even know where you are?”

“Is this cave called the Tardis?”

“What's a Tardis?”

“Nevermind, I'd say I'm in your workcave.”

“How do you know I call it a workcave?”

“... You told me?” The stallion grunted.

“Damn it, sorry. I have some memory issues sometimes, can't remember something I might have already done or said, causes a few problems around the shop. Anyway, you're right but do you know what I do?”

“Mad scientist?”

“Inventor. I create things to help out with the daily life in Ponyville. I use this area down here to do experiments when they could be dangerous to the public, this way I can only hurt myself if anything, stops involving innocent ponies.”

“That's... very noble of you.”

The stallion smiled sheepishly. “Yes well, it was the town's idea. Have you noticed the small bar near the local masseuse?”

“No I haven't.”

“Exactly, not there anymore. The automatic drink dispenser caught fire during testing, wouldn't have been so bad if I hadn't decided to test it with the bar's alcohol instead of bottles of water first... That was when the cave idea was 'suggested'.” He let out a sigh before getting up and walking over to the human, offering him a hand. “Allow me to actually introduce myself. My name is Dr. Clockwork Hooves, you are?”

He accepted the hand and lifted himself onto his feet. “Joshua, you can call me Josh though.” The doctor nodded.

“Nice to meet you. I'm Dr. Clockwork Hooves.”

“You already said that.”

“Dammit!”

Josh chuckled slightly. “Hey, why aren't you angry with me being down here?”

“Well it's not off limits or secret really. Anyone is welcome down here.”

“But it's got a secret entrance?”

Clockwork puffed out his chest in pride. “That's a test of a lever operated door I worked on, I just connected it up to the cave so I could test it well. It also helps deter any fillies or colts from getting in as they can't reach the lever plus... well...” The stallion trailed off, Josh tilted his head until a big grin appeared on the pony's face. “It just looks awesome!” Josh returned the grin with his own.

“It sure does!” They both chuckled slightly before smiling.

“So you said you wanted a job working with me? Are you sure you're ready for my line of work.”

“Definitely! This is my kinda place!” The both smiled and so the doctor headed towards the staircase leading out.

“Come on then, let's go have your interview. Got to make it official after all.” With an understanding nod, Josh followed suit.

'… I'm glad this is happening, I hope Sam found a lead too. If not, I'll rub it in his face later... that cheating fuck...'

Author's Note

Holy crap! Look at that, I'm not dead! Sorry it's taken so damn long everybrony, I had a few issues but the biggest issue was that, frankly, this chapter just kept failing. I had different ideas on what to do but I could never expand on them, had to redo this a fair few times to get it to this point. To be honest I'm still not 100% pleased with it but I don't want to keep you guys hanging.

I would like you to know however that will lead to fun times ahead. Next, it's time to see what Sam was up to all that day.

Chapter 18

Sam and Quick Stitch got off of the train, Sam yawning slightly as he took in the morning sun.

“Damn it feels so early.” He muttered.

“It's 10 in the morning.” Quick replied.

“What can I say? I like my bed.” He replied with a grin. They made their way out of Canterlot station and were greeted my the sight of large white buildings. Sam couldn't help but suddenly feel out of place.

“What do you think of Canterlot Sam? This is your first time here isn't it?”

“Yeah, it... looks great. I feel like I'm surrounded by nobles.”

“Kind of, they live in the upper part of town. These are the upper class, I live down town myself. Canterlot is divided into down town, up town, the noble sector and the market district.”

“Oh right, so which way to your place?”

“Follow me.” Quick Stitch lead the way and Sam followed compliantly, taking in the town's atmosphere. Many well dressed ponies walked around the town, carrying themselves with grace as they started their daily duties. The large white buildings eventually began to vanish from view as they made their way down town, the buildings still looked rather nice but they didn't compare to the ones before. Pristine buildings eventually turned to housing that reminded Sam slightly of London, it still looked good but there was a slight feeling of neglect compared to where they had come from.

Quick Stitch waved to a few of the passer bys she recognised, smiling as they waved back. It wasn't long before they ended up outside a light grey brick house, the sign on the mailbox outside read “Stitch”.

“Well hello there deary.” A voice called to them. The two looked next door to see an old, grey maned mare with a dark yellow pelt while wearing a long frilly dress.

“Hello there Sugar Blossom. How are you today?” Quick Stitch asked with a smile.

“Well I'm just dandy, who's your colt friend? And who shaved him?” Sugar Blossom asked. Quick Stitch went bright red and Same just coughed uncomfortably.

“Errrm, we aren't like that Miss Blossom. Also, I'm not a pony, I'm a human.” Sam interjected.

“A hoo-man? What in Equestria is that? You in some kind of cult, colt?” She asked with a scrutinizing gaze.

“Of course not, a human is my race. We're like hairless but intelligent primates.”

“Now that's just silly, cut out that monkey business.”

“... You're telling a joke, right?” Before she had time to answer, Quick Stitch grabbed hold of Sam's wrist and smiled nervously.

“We better get going now Miss B, I'll talk to you later.” She said before dragging Sam inside.

“Of course, take care now!” Sugar Blossom shouted before she began muttering to herself. “Poor colt, probably lost his mind along with his fur... Nice flanks though.”

Sam didn't know why but for some odd reason, he felt a shiver run up his spine. “The hell? I feel like I was just violated... and not in the good way.” He muttered.

“What?”

“Nevermind, who was that?”

“Oh, that was my neighbour Sugar Blossom. She's lived around here longer than I have with her husband, Honey Blossom. She... likes to be very nosy about my business a lot of the time, treats me like a little kid sometimes.” Quick Stitch said with a chuckle. “Ok then. Let me go get changed then we'll head out, I have a few ideas of where we could find you some work.”

XXX

“So what's this place called again?” Sam asked. He and Quick Stitch were standing outside a two story building that looked like it was made of marble, the doors and windows were lined with a golden material while there was a wooden balcony on the second floor as well as a wooden platform outside of the front, both with tables and chairs set out on them.

“The Golden Truffle. It's a nice little café and I heard recently that it needed somepony to take the place of an assistant chef. Interested?”

Sam shrugged. “Sure, worth a try.” They entered into the building and made their way over to one of the waiters, he pointed them in the direction of the kitchen where they ran into a large tan stallion with a dirty blonde mane and tail, also wearing a chefs outfit.

“Excuse me sir?” Sam asked. The stallion turned round and greeted them with a smile.

“Well hello there boy, the name's Gilded Whisk.”

'Who does this guy remind me of...?' Sam thought to himself.

“What can I do for you? You don't have a complaint do you?” He added. Before Sam could reply, the pony looked over behind himself at another chef and yelled. “Beater! What in Tartarus do you think you're doing?! Those muffins are so undercooked that a parasprite wouldn't even lick them! Go redo them!” The pony panicked and nodded before scurrying off.

“Anyway, where was I? Oh yes, you had a complaint?”

Sam gulped. 'Oh shit... it's Gordan Ramsneigh!' “No, I didn't. I, err, came here looking for a job, I heard you needed an assistant chef?” He asked hesitantly.

“Well it's about bucking time somepony found my ad! What's your name boy? I assume you are a boy?”

“Yes, my name's Sam.”

“Well Sam, I need somepony who can stallion up and get this job done, are you that pony?!”

“I'm not a po-”

“Are you or are you not that pony?!”

“Well yes but I'm no-”

“Are you or are you not that po-”

“Alright! Yes, I'm your fucking pony!”

“Good job! Now get your flank changed into the uniform in the kitchen then wash your hands so we can start your trial!” The stallion put a hand behind the boy and pushed him forward, causing Sam to stumble slightly before making his way to his uniform on the counter.

“Not a fucking pony...” He muttered.

XXX

After having put on his uniform and washed his hands, Sam stood at a counter with Gilded Whisk right beside him.

“Right then, I assume you know how to work an oven?” Whisk asked, gaining a nod from Sam. “Good, now start it up and boil some water on the stove.” Sam sighed and looked down at the dials on the oven.

'This is going to simple and boring as hell.' Or so he thought. He looked at the measurements on the dials and his eyes widened. 'The fuck kind of measurement is TMP?!'

“Come on then, boil the water already! If you can't even boil water then I swear I'll throw you out right now.” Whisk said. Sam gulped and took a guess. He turned the dial a quarter of the way to 200 TMP but nothing happened. “Do you expect the oven to work by magic?!”

“Well, kinda.”

“You haven't turned the oven on you foal.” Whisk grumbled. Another chef came up behind him and grabbed his attention and, while he was turned, Sam found the on button. That allowed Sam to finally see a flame pop out of the stove, unfortunately this also allowed the flame to catch Whisk's tail. Sam just stared in disbelief as his potential boss' tail now acted like an attached torch, he thanked his lucky stars Whisk hadn't noticed.

“You finally got the stove going then?” The head chef said as he turned back around.

“Y-Yeah I d-did.” Sam stuttered.

“Well, then put the water on there already.” Sam nodded, filling up a pan with water while keeping an eye on the fire.

'What the hell am I going to do now?!' He thought to himself as he placed the pan over the open flame.

“Right, next we have to roll out some dough. There's a rolling pin over there, I'll get the dough and flour.” Sam nodded and walked over to another counter to grab the rolling pin. As he turned back, he saw Whisk kneeling down with his still lit tail slowly creeping its way to his backside. Sam hesitantly made his way back to the work station and watched as Whisk sprinkled flour over the work surface before slapping the dough onto it. Sam began rolling the dough while his watcher turned round and began to chop up some vegetables.

'Right then, time to do this. Maybe I can put it out with the flour?' He thought. Sam grabbed some of the flour from the counter and nonchalantly threw it behind him, aiming at the small blaze. The first throw had landed on the floor, the second landed near Whisk's hoof but didn't grab his attention. The third, fourth and fifth had just touched the flame but not enough to put it out. By now Sam felt like the flame was taunting him.

'Right you little bastard, let's see how you like this.' Sam turned on the sink, cupped his hands under the stream of water and turned to face the stallion.

“You done it yet boy?” Whisk said as he turned round. The sudden turn made Sam jump, causing him to fling the water onto his own face. “... Why is your face soaking wet?” Whisk asked.

“Errm... You see I... was just, so happy. So happy that you might let me work here so I umm... splashed myself. To make sure I wasn't dreaming, you know?” Whisk tilted his head sceptically. “Yes! The dough is rolled out now. What should I do next?”

“Well, we need to get some spices while I finish getting the hay ready to be fried. Go get me some lavender petals, daisy extract, a little paprika and some zap apple sauce. They'll be in a cupboard over that way.” He explained, pointing to another part of the kitchen. Sam gave a nod before heading off to find the spices as instructed. He eventually found the spice rack and began collecting the condiments.

“Let's see.” He held up a bottle that contained a few purple leaves. “Lavender, check.” He then found his next spice “Paprika, check.” Eventually a small bottle that contained a liquid rainbow caught his eye. “Zap apple sauce. A rainbow? The fuck is with this? Oh well.” He then eventually found a little red bottle with some of the label ripped off, there was a 'D' he could make out with 'Extract' after it. “Is this it? Didn't expect it to be red. Then again, this apple sauce is a rainbow in a bottle so why not? Besides, I still need to put his tail out.” Sam made sure he had the four bottles before heading back to Whisk.

“I got the spices.” Sam said as he placed them onto the counter. He just caught a glimpse of the embers on Whisk's tail. They had somehow managed to burn through half of his tail without him noticing, though he did seem to sniff the air every now and again.

“Good.” Whisk said. “I've placed the vegetables into the boiling water and the hay fries are being fried at the moment. I'm going to get the pie ready and put it in the oven while you can dampen this cloth and clean the flour off the counter. Also, get a mop and wipe the floor, I can't imagine why the flour got all over there too.” Whisk threw a cloth at Sam and pointed him in the direction of a cupboard.

Sam damped the cloth in the sink and wiped the flour off of the counter. He saw the small fire creeping closer and closer towards his temporary boss' ass. Time was ticking. Sam couldn't help compare it to a fuse on a stick on dynamite, he now thought it might have probably been a good idea to just tell Whisk and find a way of playing it off but there was no turning back now. While the stallion bent over, Sam tried to take his chance and reached out to coat the tail in the damp cloth, just missing as the stallion moved slightly.

“What are you doing boy? The floor's still a mess and you're not going to be able to clean it with a damp cloth, get the mop and bucket!” Whisk ordered. Sam nodded and sped off to get the supplies.

'What the hell am I gonna do? I could get arrested and god knows what else if I don't put him out soon. I need to think of something!' He filled the bucket with warm water and pulled the supplies back to the flour coated floor. He began wiping the floor while keeping an eye on the embers, it wasn't long until most of the flour was clean again but very wet.

“Good, you're almost done. Beater! Get over here!” The stallion bellowed. Another pony in an apron with a blue coat and black mane and tail quickly arrived on the scene. “Go grab a wet floor sign, I don't want any pony slipping up on the floor.” The stallion gave a quick nod before heading off again. Whisk turned his attention back to the counter and an idea spawned in Sam's head. He lifted the mop and pointed the soggy end right at the burning tail. He quickly thrusted forward to try and catch the small flame but missed as Whisk moved to the side to grab a condiment, Sam pulled back and attempted once more but missed as he side stepped again to grab some oil, the another as he reached for the spices Sam got for him earlier.

Sam made attempt after attempt after attempt at trying to strike but Whisk would always move out of the way for one reason or another. After his sixth attempt, Sam finally had one more chance. He aimed carefully for the stallions lighted tail but as he pushed forward, Whisk moved his legs apart as he bent down to place the pie in the oven. There was a squelching sound as the mop slapped the side of the counter. Whisk raised a brow and looked downwards, seeing the mop coming through between his legs. He craned his head round to get a good look at Sam whose face seemed slightly alert but mostly calm.

Sam, however, felt like he was about to shit a house, let alone a brick.

“What in Tartarus are you doing?” He asked.

“Flour!” Sam replied. “There was, err, flour. On the side. Right there.”

“And you didn't just ask me to move so you could get it?”

“I... didn't because... I didn't want to, err, disturb your genius at work.” Sam said, pretty sure that there was no way in hell that the stallion would fall for such crap. Whisk just stared at him for a few minutes before smiling slightly.

“Well I wouldn't call it genius but I am pretty amazing in the kitchen.” The human couldn't believe that Whisk fell for that, nor could he believe Whisk was that vain. As Sam pulled the mop back, he realised the tail was still burning, which made him gulp.

'That's it, I'm fucked.' He thought. 'I'm out of ideas and he's bound to notice any time now. Someone help me...' As if a mystical force herd him, the stallion from before came back to the area quickly, causing him to slip and knock Whisk over. As if in slow motion, Sam watched as Whisk fell backwards and landed in the bucket of water. He tried desperately to hide the grin forming on his face.

“Damn it all Beater!! What have I told you about being careful?!” Whisk yelled as he got back to his hooves. “You're on washing up duty for the next two weeks!” He growled. The stallion yelped a little before hanging his had in shame, walking away from the scene.

“Damn it all, I'll get changed in a moment.” Whisk said. He made his way over to the oven and pulled out the contents, a large vegetable pie. He gave it a little sniff before smiling. “Smells great, come on boy. Let's give it a try.” Sam nodded and made his way to the counter where the pie rested. Whisk cut himself a slice and smiled. He opened his maw and took a large bite.

'Phew, I managed to get away with it. Thank god.' Sam thought. It was about now that he heard another chef's voice behind him.

“Oh here it is. I can't believe someone ripped off part of the label for this. Had to find another one for this, Dragon's Root Extract is hard to find. Some of spiciest stuff I've ever seen too.”

Sam's eyes widened. 'Ohhh fuck me...' Whisk eyes began to stream with tears, it even seemed like smoke was going to blow out of his ears. He let out an ear piercing shriek before running around the kitchen and dumping his head into a filled sink. Unfortunately that sink was filled with water and washing up liquid. Whisk pulled his head out and began coughing, wheezing, choking. It wasn't long before he found the bucket used to mop up the floor and felt like he was going to throw up into it. This was when Whisk noticed a lot of singed tail hair inside the bucket, he span his head round to see only a quarter of his tail left on his behind. His mind became fueled by rage and nausea, he then turned to Sam but became confused. He was no longer there, only the apron he'd been using.

That was when he heard the café doors close as someone left.

XXX

Sam and Quick Stitch were waiting at the Canterlot train station, it was around midday while the train was only a few minutes away.

“Sorry we couldn't find you a job Sam. I didn't know it had been filled.” Quick Stitch said.

“It's fine.” Sam replied. “You didn't know and it was worth a look anyway.” Stitch smiled happily at his response.

“That's good then. I take it you won't be coming this way much then?”

“Probably not if there aren't any jobs up here. Might be something I can do in Ponyville though, who knows.” Quick Stitch seemed rather depressed by Sam's words but nodded.

“Ok then... Don't suppose you could come visit sometime though?” She asked hopefully.

“Sure, not a problem at all.” Quick Stitch's expression cheered up quickly. She ran to a pen and pad on a nearby desk and started writing something, she came back and handed the note to Sam.

“This is my address, just send me a letter whenever, ok?” Sam gave a smile and a nod which she returned with a hug. The train soon arrived and Sam gave a wave as he boarded it.

“Sorry I had to lie to you about that Stitch, I couldn't tell you the truth. What a waste, she offers to help and create the fuck up of all fuck ups.” Sam muttered to himself as he fell back onto the train seats. He put his hands to his face and sighed as he dragged them down. “Oh well, better luck tomorrow I suppose.” He said as he tried to get some rest.

“I can't believe that was supposed to be a show.” A young girls voice spoke from behind him.

“I know. It was supposed to be amazing but I just didn't get any of it. When that guy was turned into a donkey by a magical parasprite. What was that about?” Another voice said. Sam got a little curious and peeked his head round the seat to see who speaking. There were to little fillies sitting with an older mare opposite them. One had a pink coat with a light purple and white mane, the other had a silver mane with a greyish coat, she was also wearing a pair of glasses while her friend wore a tiara.

“I know, what a waste of bits. Daddy wasn't even able to come with us.” The pink one said.

“Now now Diamond, daddy couldn't come with us because he's got to watch over the construction site at Ponyville Station. You know that.” The older mare explained. She had a mulberry coat though her mane matched that of, what Sam assumed, was her daughter. Diamond let out a sigh of exasperation before pouting and looking away. Sam shrugged and rested back against the seat, letting himself drift into a little catnap.

It was about an hour until the train stopped at Ponyville. Sam stretched out, popping a few joints before getting up and leaving the train. As he got onto the station platform, he saw scaffolding around a large circular hole on top of the station building. There were a couple of ponies holding onto a rope, pulling a large clock face in order to get it into the hole. Sam looked round a little more, trying to figure out where to head to find some work.

“Daddy!” A voice broke him from his thoughts. He saw the filly from before, Diamond, heading towards one of the ponies near the builders. He had a tan coat with a slicked back black mane, Sam could easily see the shine of the gel he must have been using.

“My little Diamond! How was the play?” He said as he scooped her up.

“It was really confusing, I didn't understand any of it.”

He let out a small chuckle. “Oh dear, was it? I guess it must have been a bit of a pain to sit through then.” His daughter nodded eagerly. “Is Silver Spoon still staying over tonight?” He asked.

“Of course, come on Silver.” She called out.

“Excuse me Mr.” A little voice at Sam's feet said. He moved out of the way and watched the grey pony from before run towards her friend. It was about now that whoever decided to give Sam a hard time back at the café returned with a vengeance. There was a loud creaking sound as part of the wooden scaffolding broke and the clock began to fall, it wasn't going incredibly fast but Silver Spoon just watched in horror as it fell. Sam ran forward towards the young filly. There was a loud crash as the clock met the ground.

“Silver! Silver!” Diamond cried. Her father stood there in complete shock. The station became deathly quiet, the only thing that anypony could see was the dust that the crash had kicked up. Eventually the dust settled, leaving the sight of a broken giant clock and Sam, holding Silver Spoon in his arms, sitting in front of the wreckage.

“That was bloody close.” Sam muttered to himself. He looked down at the filly in his arms. “Hey, are you hurt?” The grey little mare just held onto Sam's shirt like her life depended on it, which it nearly did in her mind. She shook her head and Sam let out a breath of relief.

“Boy! Boy! Are you alright?” Diamond's father yelled out. Sam nodded and raised his arm, giving a thumbs up.

“We're fine, she's just a bit shocked.” All the nearby ponies let out a cheer and Diamond's father ran over. The filly in his arms jumped to the ground and Sam let Silver go, allowing her to shakily get to her hooves before Diamond hugged her.

“Thanks mister! Thank you so much.” Diamond said as Silver sobbed into her shoulder. Diamond's father slapped Sam on the back.

“Indeed! Thank you so much for saving her life, I'm sure her parents will be glad that you were around.” He said before turning to the scaffolding. “Curses, I thought that contractor was praise worthy. If I find him then I'll make sure he regrets giving me shoddy workmanship. Though now I need somepony to help me get this back into shape.”

Sam felt his ears perk up a little. “Maybe I can help?” He said.

“Oh, how so my boy?”

“Well I'm a trained carpenter, plus I've had some experience in building.” The stallion's eyebrow raised and a smile graced his face.

“I don't suppose you're looking for work are you?” Sam nodded with a grin on his face. “My boy, you have just become twice the hero I thought you were. What's your name?”

“My name's Sam, nice to meet you.” He said as he held out his hand.

“Rich, Filthy Rich. It's nice to meet you too Sam.” He grabbed Sam's hand and shook it vigorously. “Come on boy, we have paperwork to fill in.” Filthy grabbed Diamond into his arms after she finished comforting her friend. Sam was about to head off until he felt a tug at his trouser leg. It was Silver Spoon.

“Could... Could you carry me back please?” She asked with red eyes. Sam nodded and leaned down, scooping the filly into his arms before following his new employer.

Author's Note

How about that! I'm not dead!

Sorry it's taken so long to get this chapter out. It's been an even mix of procrastination, rewriting and university work. Now, I'm afraid I have no idea when I'll be able to post the next chapter. I have a lot to do in uni right now and I need to knuckle down on it all, meaning I won't be thinking about the fic for a bit. I'll try to work on it as soon as I can but work's gotta come first.

Sorry for the delay of this and I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 19

A week had passed since the two humans got their jobs. The elements of harmony had returned with news that the Crystal Empire and Changeling Empire would meet up to discuss peace with each other after the incident at the Crystal Empire wedding had left them on less than good terms. After returning, Twilight decided to hold lessons to find out the reason behind the magic that the two boys had shown, as well as teaching them how to control their abilities. The two were rather excited to learn how to use their new powers.

However, they under estimated their teachers insistence on detail.

“... and so after realising the potentiality of the hair growth spell, Starswirl decided to use it so that the shivering buffalo would be able to survive in their climate. However he miscalculated the full effects of releasing a simple spell with that strength, causing a magical backfire. This is when Starswirl The Bearded earned his title.” Twilight finished, closing one of many textbooks while adjusting a pair of reading glasses. She looked up at the two humans who were resting their heads in their palms.

“Any questions?” She asked. Josh shuffled forward slightly.

“Yeah, when di-”

“Ah, ah, ah. Raise your hand when asking a question.” Josh gave the unicorn a deadpan glare before slowly raising his hand. “Yes Joshua?”

“Since when did you wear reading glasses?”

“Not exactly relevant but I always felt that if I were to wear glasses then it would allow me to concentrate on a task at hand.” Twilight explained.

“Yeah, that and all the late nights she spent reading by candlelight messed with her eyes.” Spike added as he came downstairs, not noticing the glare that he earned from the unicorn. Josh and Sam chuckled to themselves until Twilight turned to face them next, giving off a bone chilling stare.

“Errr, yeah, well, what are you up to Spike?” Josh asked.

“I'm going to help Rarity for the day, she has a lot of orders that need filing and asked me to help her out.” He said with a dreamy sigh. The dragon pulled on his coat and took off out of the door.

“Anyway, let's get back to work. Where was I?... Ah yes, Starswirl had just earned his title.” Twilight said as she grabbed another book.

“Twilight, why do we need to know this?” Josh asked as he slumped to the desk in front of him.

“Starswirl the Bearded made more headway into the field of magic than anypony else, aside from the princesses of course.”

“And as impressive as that may be, knowing how he accidentally gave himself face fuzz is not going to help us.”

Twilight let out a sigh and removed her glasses. “Ok, I get your point. It's just... difficult.”

“Difficult?” Sam asked.

Twilight nodded and sat down on the sofa. “The way magic works in a pony is simple. There is a pool of mana inside our bodies that flow through us by magic veins, not physical obviously, nopony bleeds magic when hurt. Depending on the species, magic work in different ways. In a unicorn, the magic veins collect at the horn and allow us to manipulate that magic. In a pegasus, the magic veins congregate in the wings, this allows a pegasi to fly through the air even though their wings are so light. As for an earth pony, the magical veins collect in their hooves, legs, arms, hands and torso. This allows them to have a great strength, become more muscular and give them more endurance.”

“However, due to the fact that they are spread out so much, an earth pony isn't as capable of achieving amazing strength whereas unicorns can cast great spells and pegasi can lift their entire bodies with ease.” Twilight let out a small sigh. “This is where I'm unsure as to where to start with you two. Your bodies are akin to an earth pony's however the magic seemed to work like that of a unicorn. It's like your entire body is the horn and it's just so... strange.”

“So what does that mean for us?” Sam asked.

“Well, the first step I can think of is to get an earth pony to help us so that we can learn a bit better how they channel their magic. We could go get Pinkie Pie to help I suppose.”

“No can do Twilight.” Josh said. “Pinkie's working on some sort of secret thing and won't let us in.”

“Really?” She asked. “I wonder what she could... Is it for...?” She cleared her throat. “N-Nevermind then, we can find somepony else.”

“What about Doc?” Sam asked his friend. “Maybe he could help?”

“Not a chance. We were supposed to be working on something tomorrow but that went up in smoke.”

“Aww, it didn't work then?”

“No, I'm being literal. It started smoking, then it caught fire, then it exploded. Leave it to the Doc to cause a water powered device to set fire.”

“I'm pretty sure Applejack could help us.” Twilight said. “It's worth a shot if anything.” The two nodded and they all set out to Sweet Apple Acres.

XXX

Applejack stepped on Sam's back, holding him to the ground while he just deadpanned. His wrists and ankles lassoed and tied up together like a pig ready to be slaughtered.

He felt like a pig about to be slaughtered.

“How dare y'all even mention summin like that!” Applejack yelled with a blush over her face.

“Look, I admit that didn't come out as well as I had meant it to.”

“That's an understatement...” Josh muttered.

“I just wanted to know how the earth pony magic veins thing worked!” Sam replied.

“And so yah decided to say 'We need to get a good look at your body'?! What in tarnation were y'all thinkin'?!”

“Clearly, he wasn't thinking.” Josh said. Twilight just stood there with her hand over her face.

“Applejack, I'm sure you want to pummel him and I don't blame you-”

“You know, I'm right here.” Sam said. Josh just shushed him as Twilight continued.

“-but we could really use your help. These two need to know how earth pony magic works and I was wondering if you could show them?” The farmer just stared down at Sam with an evil eye, causing him to smile sheepishly.

“Alright... Ah'll help. But Sam better make sure he's looking at the right parts.”

“Jeez, you say one thing wrong and suddenly you're marked as a perv.” He said as he rolled his eyes. Applejack untied Sam and let him get back up. They all made their way over to one of the many apple trees and the two humans watched as Applejack gave the tree a great kick, causing all the apples to fall to the ground.

“Yah see, when ah kick the tree, ah simply focus all mah energy into my when ah make contact. The key is to focus your energy into one point of your body, sending out... something or other. Ah think ah fell asleep that day in class.” Applejack explained.

“It's a magical energy, everypony emits it and by the looks of it, so do you two now.”

“Right, so we got to do what AJ just did?” Josh asked.

“Not exactly. Unlike Appljack, you still use actual magic like a unicorn, not just energy. Try focusing it into your hand.” Josh nodded and held his hand out in front of his face. He closed his eyes and pictured the magical energy flowing from the centre of his body to his hand. He tried to move the energy through himself. He concentrated all the power he could into his hand and opened his eyes to see...

“Well that's one impressive looking nothing you got going on there.” Sam remarked.

“Oh I'm sorry. I must have forgotten the magical skills I've been learning my entire life.” Josh replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Twilight put a hand on his shoulder and smiled reassuringly.

“Don't worry too much about it. It takes a unicorn some time to learn a new spell as it is, let alone a species that doesn't use magic.” She then turned her attention to Sam. “And Sam, you should practice too. We're not even sure what spell you used before.”

“I think I can answer that.” A familiar voice spoke. The humans and ponies looked up to see an incoming changeling just hovering to the ground. “It's good to see you again boys.”

“Zabrus! It's been a while.” Josh said as he gave a wave to the changeling prince.

“Indeed. May I ask how you've been?”

“Well we're doing ok. Got jobs, fitting in, learning magic.”

“Badly.” Sam added.

“Yes I heard about your plight. I believe you were curious about Sam's magical ability?” He asked Twilight. The unicorn nodded her head but seemed rather apprehensive towards him. Applejack had also made her way towards Twilight's side.

“What's wrong with you two?” Josh asked.

“They still seem to be a little suspicious of me.” Zabrus answered. “It's unsurprising considering both my parents have not made the best impressions. I hope you can learn to trust me in the future.” He said with a bow.

“W-Well ah suppose it's ok. As long as there's no funny business!” Applejack warned, earning a nod from Zabrus.

“You have my word.” He then turned his attention to the two humans, seeing Josh staring intently at his hand while Sam watched Josh with amusement. “Now then. In regards to your magical ability, we feel that we have figured out how you two have obtained it.”

“We?” Josh asked, his eyes not leaving his hand.

“Me, mother and my sisters.”

“Your sisters aren't here, are they?”

Zabrus chuckled slightly. “Not currently, no.”

“Alright. So the figuring out magic stuff, how'd that happen then?” Sam asked.

“Do you remember when you had that battle with father back at the hive?” Sam nodded, Josh still stared at his hand, trying to concentrate but looking slightly constipated. “Well prior to this event, you informed us that your kind had no magical power. However I was able to sense that there was magic power inside you, it was just... colourless...”

“Colourless? How can magic have a colour?” Sam puzzled.

“I don't mean in the literal sense, I'm just unsure how to explain it. You had magic inside your bodies but at the same time it felt off, different than anything else. I believe it was because your magic had no purpose or outlet.”

“That doesn't make any sense.” Twilight interjected.

“Agreed, hence my confusion at the time. However, even with our current level of understanding, there are still mysteries when it comes to magic.”

“So how did they come to posses magic?”

“I believe that our world simply saw two beings that lacked magic and, since everything in our world contains magic to a point, made sure to remedy this.”

“So what? We were just two empty jugs thrown into a living sea of magic that decided we needed to be filled.” Sam asked.

“I'm not sure that's the most scientific way of putting it but, essentially, yes.”

“That'd be philosophical if it didn't sound so bloody weird.” Josh muttered.

“Oh shut it. And stop staring at your hand, nothing's gonna happen.”

“You don't know that!”

“Anyway.” Zabrus interrupted. “That's what we believe when it comes to the origin of your magic. The next part took some time to figure out but it's the most logical solution we could think of.”

“What's that?” Twilight asked.

“How you got your magical abilities. During that battle with father back at the hive, you got hit by a force spell, didn't you Josh?”

“Yeah, that hurt like hell.”

“Well it's my belief that when you got hit by that spell, the magic in your body changed. If I were to use my analogy from earlier, it gained colour when it came in contact with that spell. The magic inside you copied the spell you were hit with, giving you that spell.”

“That sounds pretty far-fetched.” Twilight said.

“It's the best theory we can come up with.” Zabrus answered.

“So what? We can learn and use any spell used against us?” Sam asked.

“I don't think so. A unicorn has a pool of raw magic inside them, allowing a unicorn to morph it into different spells before emitting them while an earth pony has a single, subtle magic inside them which makes them naturally stronger, like a set spell.”

“Ok, not understanding a word you're saying to be honest.”

“Here, here.” Josh called out.

“You two have the single set spell like an earth pony but you can emit it, like a unicorn.” Zabrus finished.

“Oh I get it! It's like... kinda...” Sam pondered before sighing. “Little help?”

“I think he means that you two have got magic, but only that one spell.” Twilight answered.

“Oh right... wait, but I didn't get hit by any spell?”

“No but you touched father's horn as he transformed, I believe you gained a kind of transformation spell.”

“Ok, that's good. So unlike force boy there, I take it I use it differently?”

“I assume so, yes.”

“So what do I do?”

“Your body seems to take a material, absorb it, break it down then replicate it into one of your body parts.”

“Right then.” Sam knelt down and picked up a rock from the floor, he closed his eyes and tried to feel his magic grasping the object in his hand to pull it in. “Is it working?”

“Nothing yet.” Twilight replied. He kept going for a few minutes, both humans concentrating on their hands in an attempt to make something, anything, happen.

“Got anything yet Josh?” He asked.

“I'm going to be completely honest. My attention span ran out about five minutes ago. I just keep thinking back to food.” Josh's stomach grumbled, as if to agree with him. “Does anyone mind if we get lunch?”

“Lunch... Holy hay, I forgot!” Twilight blurted out, causing everyone present to jump.

“Twilight? What is it? Do you need to eat some of this... holy hay?” Josh asked before turning to Sam. “The fuck is holy hay?”

“I dunno, maybe it's like blessed wine or bread, like the body of Celestia or something?”

“But she's still alive. Who'd wanna eat the body of Celestia?” After uttering those words, the two just stared at each other as the same thought ran through their minds. “You know what? Forget I asked.”

“Agreed.” The two were pulled out of their conversation by Twilight grabbing their hands.

“Sorry guys, we got to get going. Now.” She said. Twilight pulled them away, practically dragging them back towards town.

“Errm ok then. Bye Zabrus.” Josh said as he turned and gave Zabrus a wave. “Bye Applej...” He then noticed the orange mare had gone missing. “Huh, weird...”

XXX

It wasn't long before the three of them were standing outside Sugarcube Corner.

“I know I said that we should get food but I wasn't exactly dying, you know? We could have taken our time.” Josh said. Twilight looked over at the human and smiled sheepishly.

“Errm, well, I just... thought we shouldn't waste time, that's all. Speaking of wasting time, why are we still out here? Let's head inside, shall we?” She asked, not giving them much time to respond before pushing the two into the gingerbread house. As they entered, the place seemed barren despite the time being the late afternoon.

“Where the hell is everyone?” Sam asked. Josh shrugged and walked over towards the counter, there was a small bell on the counter and he tapped it, causing a ding sound to echo.

“Hello? Anybody there?” He asked. When there was no reply, he turned towards Twilight. “So does this usually happen? The eerie silence that greatly creeps me out I mean.” He continued, not noticing the pony rising up behind him. “I mean seriously, it's the middle of the day and no one is around, not even Pinkie and she told me there was a lot to do today.”

Sam and Twilight just watched as a certain pink pony crept up behind Josh as he ranted. He immediately stopped when a pair of hands covered his vision. A pink muzzle appeared next to his ear and cooed to him.

“Guess who.” Josh stiffened.

“Stranger danger...” He muttered before a shiver came down his spine. “Stranger danger!” With that, he left the mares grip and flew to the other two, jumping into Twilight's arms. The offender just fell on the floor laughing.

“Haha! No silly filly, it's Pinkie, not Stranger Danger. Who is Stranger Danger anyway? Is he a new pony in town? Is he nice? I bet he's nice, then again, his name is Stranger Danger, which doesn't sound like a nice name but my mother always told me 'Pinkie, you shouldn't just other ponies by their appearances'.”

“Err, nevermind.” Josh replied. He then turned towards Twilight and gave her a sheepish grin, which she returned with a deadpan expression before dropping him.

“Anyway guys, I'm really glad you're here. I need your help to get this reeeeeaaaalllllllly heavy sack of flour from out of the basement. I don't suppose you could help?” She asked with a big grin.

“Sure, why not.” Sam replied. The two were shown into the kitchen and just to the left of them was a door, Pinkie opened it up and made her way into the darkness of the basement.

“Come on guys, just down here.” The two followed, Twilight trailing behind them before the door shut, enclosing everyone in darkness.

“Pinkie, where's the light switch?... Pinkie?” Sam called out.

“Where'd you go? Twilight, can you see her?... Twilight?” Josh called. Suddenly the lights turned on and a large room was bathed in it, as well as many ponies seen round town.

“SURPRISE!”

The two let out a slight squeal at the surprise that they were sure didn't make them seem like frightened little girls. After they calmed down, and many ponies stopped snickering, the two looked around. The basement was large, there were streamers across the ceiling and party balloons all round the area. Tables and chairs were laid out across the floor except for a large area in front of what seemed to be a DJ booth.

“W-What's going on?” Josh asked.

“Well duh, it's your 'Welcome to Ponyville Party!' I know it's a bit late what with you guys getting kidnapped and all but I had to get around to it sometime and now is that time.” Pinkie answered with a shining smile.

“Well don't just stand there you two, enjoy your party.” Twilight said from behind, giving them both a push.

XXX

Sam walked over to the table lined with different foods and some punch. He grabbed a glass and filled it with the pink liquid before looking out to the crowd of ponies.

“Are you enjoying yourself?” Came a voice from beside him. Sam turned and saw Fluttershy standing there, he gave her a smile before looking out to the crowd once more.

“Yeah, having a great time. Gotta remember to thank Pinkie, where ever she disappeared to.” He said as he looked around.

“I'm sure she knows, she just likes to make sure that everypony is having fun.”

“So why are you over here by yourself?”

“Oh, um, I'm just not good with large crowds. It's fine though, I'm ok just watching.” Sam frowned slightly in response.

“That doesn't matter, it's not like they're wild animals.” He said with a laugh. A noise caught his attention and he looked to the source. A tipsy Rainbow Dash was wrestling with a tipsy Applejack, however she was doing it from her seat on Josh's shoulders while Applejack was riding on top of Pinkie Pie's. “So that's where she went...” Fluttershy just giggled while watching.

A sound echoed through the room and a voice came from the DJ booth.

“Alright everypony, it's great to see you all here for our two new Ponyvillians.” Vinyl Scratch spoke through the attached microphone. The crowd let out a loud woop. “Now it's time to crank up the tunes and get those hooves on the dance floor!” Vinyl started flipping some switches on her soundboard and the music started, many ponies starting to dance to the sound.

“Oh that looks like so much fun.” Fluttershy said. Sam smiled and set down his glass.

“Wanna dance then?”

“W-What?”

“Do you want to dance?”

“O-Oh umm, I, I don't know.” Sam let out a sigh with a smile and grabbed her hand.

“Come on, you only live once after all.” He grinned as Fluttershy stammered. He grasped her hand and lifted her onto her hooves before walking with her to the dance floor. Josh grinned at the two, having let Rainbow Dash down and moved away from the floor as everyone began to dance.

“This'll be fun to tease him with later, what a player.” He chuckled.

“What's a player?” Josh jumped and span round before seeing who was talking to him.

“Geez Pinkie, that's the third time you've scared the hell out of me today.” He sighed, Pinkie just giggled in response.

“Aww lighten up lil' Joshie. Why aren't you dancing?”

“I don't dance, not well anyway.” He admitted.

“Everypony can dance silly.”

“Yes but that doesn't mean everybody should.” Pinkie just grabbed hold of Josh's hand and dragged him to the floor. “No! Nooo! Curse you Pinkie Pie!” He called out. Once on the floor, Josh found it much easier to dance than usual thanks to Pinkie keeping hold of him at all times, though the breasts pushed up against his chest at points did make him blush.

“See? You're doing fine.” Pinkie reassured.

“Yeah well, I was never much good at dancing to our songs.” Josh replied. Pinkie's eyes grew wide as she spawned an idea.

“Oh my gosh! You guys should sing one of your songs!”

“What?! No. Nononononono. Nope.”

“Awww come on.”

“Please don't Pinkie, I don't like my dancing, let alone singing.”

“Then get Sam to help you.”

Josh thought about it for a moment. “Well... If Sam's making an idiot of himself with me, that does make it a bit better...” Pinkie smiled and shoved her hand into some of the crowd next to her, tongue poking out of her mouth in concentration until she pulled out Sam and Fluttershy.

“What just happened?” Sam asked.

Pinkie ignored the question and smiled. “Sam, you and Josh need to play us one of your songs!”

Sam raised an eyebrow. “Are you serious?”

“Pleeeeeaaaaaassssssseeeee?” Pinkie begged.

“Actually, I'd like to hear it too, if that's ok...?” Fluttershy added.

“You alright with this?” Sam directed to Josh.

“Only if you do it with me.” He replied. Sam nodded.

“Alright then, let's do it.”

“Great!” Pinkie answered before vanishing in a pink blur, appearing at the DJ booth and getting everyone's attention.

“Alright everypony! Have I got a treat for you, Sam and Josh have said that they'll perform one of the songs from their world for us.” The crowd cheered and whooped in response. “Come on up boys!”

The two made their way through everyone and walked to the booth. “So what you gonna do for us, guys?”

The two looked at each other and talked between themselves. They eventually turned back, Josh pulling out his phone and choosing the song. “Can we connect this up for the tune?” Sam asked. Vinyl nodded and they got the device connected to the speakers, a little curious of how it worked.

Pinkie handed the microphone over to Sam and gave Josh a second one. “Alright then everyon- I mean, everypony. This is a little something from home, hope you enjoy.”

“And if you think we can't sing, well, it's gonna suck to be you for the next few minutes.”

The tune started flowing from the speakers on stage.

(Sam)
(Josh

“Whatever you do, I'll do it too
Show me everything and tell me how
It all means something
And yet nothing to me”

“I can see there's so much to learn
It's all so close and yet so far
I see myself as people see me
Oh, I just know there's something bigger out there”

“I wanna know, can you show me
I wanna know about these strangers like me
Tell me more, please show me
Some thing's familiar about these strangers like me”

“Every gesture, every move that she makes
Makes me feel like never before
Why do I have
This growing need to be beside her”

“Oh, these emotions I never knew
Of some other world far beyond this place
Beyond the trees, above the clouds
Oh, I see before me a new horizon”

“I wanna know, can you show me
I wanna know about these strangers like me
Tell me more, please show me
Some thing's familiar about these strangers like me”

“Come with me now to see my world
Where there's beauty beyond your dreams"

"Can you feel the things I feel
Right now, with you”

“Take my hand
There's a world I need to know”

“I wanna know, can you show me
I wanna know about these strangers like me
Tell me more, please show me
Some thing's familiar about these strangers like me”

“I wanna know”

The two smiled as the crowd cheered for them.

“Alright then Ponyville, let's keep this party going all night long!” Pinkie yelled, getting roar of approval in return.

Author's Note

Well holy shit, that took forever didn't it?

Sorry it's been such a long time but god did I hate writing some of this, rewrote parts about 3 times but here it finally is. No idea when the next chapter will come out but I'll definitely try to make it quicker than this. Also might be working on a new story soon but I'll blog that if and when it happens.

Chapter 20

“Well I'm flattered Doc but I don't think we'd make a good couple. I mean, what would the kids look like?” Josh said as he admired the silver ring on his index finger. Doctor Whooves rolled his eyes and chuckled.

“I'll admit Josh, since you started working with me, my daily conversations have become much more entertaining. They'd usually consist of me just muttering equations and theories to myself for hours on end until I slept.”

“Don't forget when you get to talk to that mail mare Doc, I've seen the way you look at her when she comes by.” The Doctor blushed a little bit at that, then Josh smirked. “I've seen that way you look at her when she leaves too, there's more to her back than just what's below the waist you know.” The Doctor blushed heavily and frowned at Josh, who wads barely containing his laughter.

“Is it too late to go back to equations and theories?” Josh nodded with a large grin. The Doctor then looked over to his desk and grabbed another ring, similar to the one that Josh was already wearing. “Make sure Sam gets this, it should help a bit during your trip.”

Josh inspected the ring then looked at the ring on his finger. “So how do these help again?”

“Your friend Twilight had me make them. They are magical stabilizers, they attract the magic in your body to them and assist in maintaining it, allowing you to learn to control your magic flow. They are usually used for unicorn foals that struggle learning magic, Twilight had me change two of them so they'd fit on your fingers due to your lack of horns.”

“Ah ok then. So mixed with what Twilight was teaching us then...” Josh concentrated and before long, he could feel the magical energy travel through his arm towards the ring and when he opened his eyes, he saw his hand enveloped in a blue, mist-like aura. “Ohhh, pretty.”

“The only issue is that the magic will be completely pulled to the ring, meaning that you wont be able to use your magic from anywhere else but where ever you wear the ring.” Josh nodded and put the other ring in his pocket. “Where are you going anyway?”

“Twilight said that there's a zebra in the Everfree forest that knows a place that me and go to meditate and learn to better our magic control. The library seemed like an ok place to practice until a misfire caused a book to get ripped in half, I still say it wasn't my fault though. Anyway, we are going up there for a few days and when a few others found out, it turned into a camping trip.”

“Who else is going then?”

“Well me, Sam, Twilight and the zebra, Zecora I think her name was. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are going, the CMC think they can be professional campers or something like that so they're coming too. Vinyl is coming too, with her friend Octavia, said they might able to get musical inspiration while they're out there.”

“And where are you going?”

“It's called Mithweald Grove.”

“Ah yes, I've heard of it. It's supposed to connect Winsome Falls to the Everfree if I'm not mistaken, I've also heard it's haunted.”

Josh just shrugged. “Oh what woods haven't got a ghost story or two?”

The Doctor smirked slightly. “Ah yes, but it's said that if you get caught by the ghost, you will one day die.” He said in his best eerie voice. Josh just deadpanned at him.

“Well that's true for anything if you wait long enough.” The Doctor smiled and they both chuckled. “Right, I better get on my way, see you in a few days Doc.”

“Ok then, take care now.”

XXX

“So where's the elven writing?” Sam asked as he inspected the ring Josh gave him. Josh sighed and played along.

“Look, it's right there, inside the ring.”

“I can't see it.”

“Look a bit closer.” Sam pulled the ring closer.

“Still can't see it.”

“Little closer.” Sam brought it closer.

“Nope, still not there.” Josh placed his hand over the ring as Sam held it close.

“Look, it's right... here!” Josh pushed hard, causing Sam to slap himself in the face with the ring.

“Ow, my nose!”

“Well that's what you get for being a smart arse.”

“You say that but I bet you made some dumb remark when you got yours.” Josh chose to ignore that as he looked over at the rest of the group.

“Oh look, I think it's over now.” He said. Sam looked over and nodded in agreement. Twilight had been going through a check list of what she needed to bring, everyone was sitting around, waiting for her to finish her fourth check.

“Come on Twilight, we're gonna die of old age before we get there. Haven't you checked enough times by now?” Rainbow called out.

“Now that'll be a trick.” Sam muttered, earning a giggle from his fellow human.

“Sorry Rainbow but I need to make sure. The princess told me that guards reported some weird sightings out here lately so I want to make sure we're prepared.”

“It's the Everfree Forest, of course there were weird sightings out there. The whole forest is weird. Uncontrollable weather, strange creatures, crazy plants. There's not exactly anything normal about it.”

“What kind of dumbass built a town next to it then?” Josh asked.

“It was founded when Applejack's ancestors were given the land by Princess Celestia, they grew their orchard there and more ponies came along and settled here.” Fluttershy explained.

“Yeah! Granny told us about it in class one time!” Applebloom spoke up.

“Land next to a creepy and dangerous forest? Well done princess, well done.” Jossh said.

“It's ok, the animals don't leave the forest anyway.” Fluttershy continued.

“Ok, we're all ready to go now.” Twilight said as she approached, everyone else nodded and began standing up. “Zecora should be here any moment.”

“Right you are, my dear Twilight. So who am I escorting till night?” A voice said from behind. The two boys turned to see a bipedal zebra looking pony with a black and white mohawk. She was wearing a brown knee long skirt as well as a grey shirt that was cut from her neck to her naval.

“Ah there you are. Boys, this is Zecora. Zecora, these two are Sam and Josh. They're the ones I'm taking to the grove for magic practice.”

“It's nice to meet two, though I must ask, what are you two that take up this task?”

“We're humans. Do you always speak in rhymes?” Sam asked.

“What do you mean by speak in rhyme? I talk like everypony else, all the time.”

“You rhyme when you speak, you're doing it right now.” Josh answered.

“I know not of what you mean, now we should head out before we make a scene. I will lead you to this ancient place and hope that no creatures try to give chase.” Zecora turned and began walking into the forest, ushering everyone to follow her.

“I'm not crazy right? She is rhyming, isn't she?” Josh asked the purple unicorn beside him.

“What do you mean? I'm not hearing her rhyme.” Twilight replied.

“I can't hear anything either. Sorry.” Fluttershy said quietly.

Josh stared at the slack jawed before turning to Sam and grabbing him by the collar. “You said she rhymed too, didn't you? Tell me I'm not crazy!”

“Well the crazy bit I can debate but yeah she's rhyming, I swear she is. Magical pony-not pony land, fucking with our brains I'd bet.”

“Evil magical pony-not pony land.” Josh mumbled.

“Hey! Why do you guys look so glum?” Came the voice of certain DJ. She jumped onto Josh from behind, promptly causing him to fall flat on his face. She grinned down at him while still attached to his back, he just mumbled something in return before she helped him back up.

“I'm so sorry about that. Vinyl hasn't ever been one to act softly towards others, friend or foe.” Came a rather posh voice from behind Sam. They turned round to see an ash grey pony looking at them apologetically. She had a black mane and tail as well as deep purple eyes while sporting a shirtless black top as well as a pair of jeans.

“It's no problem, I take you must be the Octavia we've heard about?” Sam asked, holding out his hand.

“That's right. Octavia Philharmonica, a pleasure to meet you.” She said, returning the handshake.

“Samuel or Sam, the one that Vinyl just tackled is Josh.”

“Oh I know your names, you two are the ones who helped Vinyl get my cello if I'm not mistaken?”

Sam grinned and gave a bow. “The two and only, at your service.” Octavia giggled slightly, ending with a happy smile.

“I'm very grateful, that cello meant a lot to me and it was very upsetting knowing that that so-called prince had his grubby hands on it.”

“It was no problem, only too happy to help.”

“Awww, aren't they so cute.” Josh teased as he watched the two talk.

“It's not surprising, Octi's been wanting to thank you two since she got her cello back.”

“Well we aim to please.”

“Oh? Do you always think with that in mind? Especially when it comes to climbing into other ponies beds?” Josh flushed a hot red before glaring at the DJ.

“Quiet you! It only happened once!”

“Oh, you told her about the thing with Princess Luna?” Rainbow asked as she came up behind the two, Josh gulped and felt the blood drain from his face.

“Wait, what? What happened between you and Princess Luna?” Vinyl asked.

“Wasn't he just telling you? He got lost and ended up in Princess Luna's bed. Then Princess Luna ended up getting in, not realising and the two cuddled up together before she chased him out.”

“Oh did he? I was actually talking about when we all went out together. His room was being used so he stayed at mine. Octi was away so he got her room but got up in the night, wandered into my room and just got in without a care in the world.”

“Is that so?” Rainbow snickered. Josh just stared down at the ground, his face completely red. He was finding his feet much easier to look at right now but then he felt a chill run down his spine. Without even looking, he could feel the eyes and grins of two Cheshire cats boring into the back of him, down to his very soul.

“Wow, would you look at that. I'm pretty sure that Twilight just called for me, I'll go see what she wants.” Josh made to move ahead until he felt a hand on each shoulder. Without looking, he could tell that the unicorn and pegasus were leaning to each side of him.

“Oh don't worry about it, we'll make sure to catch up later.” Vinyl cooed.

“Who knows, maybe I'll get my turn soon...” Rainbow teased. Josh made an odd noise, which sounded like a terrified squeak, before running off ahead, leaving two ponies in fits of laughter.

“I wonder what they're laughing about?” Fluttershy asked, after already joining Sam and Octavia during their own conversation.

“No clue, but if his face is anything to go by, they're having some fun at his expense.” Sam answered.

“Oh dear, that doesn't sound like fun at all.”

“Then you haven't tried it. A good way to spend the day if you ask me.”

“You have a strange friendship.” Octavia mentioned.

“The day your best friend falls flat on their face and you laugh before helping them up, that's when you realise true friendship. Anyway, I'm quite surprised you came along Fluttershy. Scary forest, scary things in said scary forest, thought you'd head for the hills.”

“Oh, umm, well. We're not going into the forest so I don't mind plus, there are some animals that I let out into the forest when they got older so I'd like to check on them.”

“Fair enough, what about you Octavia?”

“I came for some inspiration for a concert I have soon. I've been having a block and some fresh air might do me some good. Why are you going on this trip?”

“I'm having to learn how to use magic because Twilight wont stop going on about the fact that we have an ability we don't know how to use. I don't see why she's so worried.”

“Umm, you were both kidnapped by changelings that wanted to use you in an attempt to take over Canterlot and overthrow the princesses.” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Ok, one little thing happens and suddenly there's cause for concern.”

“And you broke into a royal party, stole a cello and publicly insulted Prince Blueblood.” Octavia added.

“Good times.” Sam answered with a soft smile. The group made their way towards the falls, deciding it would be a nice spot to camp out as night fell.

XXX

“So you been in these parts before?” Josh asked the three little fillies at his side.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo answered. “We all got to go on a camping trip. We were going to try to earn our camping cutie marks then but, umm, things... happened.”

“And by things, Scoots means she got scared by a ghost story.” Applebloom giggled.

“I wasn't scared! Just... concerned.”

“Don't worry about it Scootaloo, we all get scared sometimes.” Sweetie Belle comforted, only resulting in the pegasus getting more flustered. “Oh come on, everypony's scared of something. I'm sure even Josh is scared of something. Are you scared of anything Josh?” The fillies looked up to him expectantly.

“Scared of anything huh?... I don't think I've really been scared of anything besides spiders and...” It was about now that Josh had a flashback to his youth. An image of going to a circus, watching all the performers, the fireworks and even one of those Chinese Dragon acts. He found it incredible, but that was when... it came.

A few men, dressed in clothing that was far too big for them jumped and danced into the circus arena. They seemed silly and fun, with their big red noses and giant red lips, not to mention their crazy hair. They were throwing pies around, spraying each other with hoses and performing all sorts of magic tricks. How mislead he was by their shenanigans. Suddenly the lights died down, cloaking the arena in an impenetrable dark cloak. He grabbed onto his mothers arm for comfort, so young that the unexpected darkness scared him. He gazed into the abyss, trying to find the funny people again.

He got what he asked for.

A red mist floated onto the arena and with a loud bang, they reappeared. Flickering red lights exploded from the darkness, illuminating the funny men however now he could see them again, he realised their true nature. They were monsters. The lights showed their evil grins and maniacal laughter, their teeth looking sharp in the crimson laced hole that was their mouths. He could see what they really wanted now, the lights showing their true intentions. They desired to eat him. The world returned to Josh as he felt fingers prod him in the leg.

“Josh? Josh, are yah alright?” Applebloom asked.

“I'm sorry, what happened?”

“We asked yah if ya'll scared of anything. Yah said spiders then kinda zoned out, mumblin' something 'bout monsters with red noses.”

“Oh, errm, don't worry about it. I'm only really scared of spiders.” 'Clowns... One day, I'll send you all to the pits hell in which you belong!'

“Hey! We're here at the camp spot, time for a break guys.” Rainbow called out. The group set down their packs and began pulling out camping equipment. The two boys had decided to share a tent, as had the CMC. Rainbow, Fluttershy and Twilight were also sharing, as were Vinyl and Octavia. Zecora had decided to have her own tent, for reasons that were explained but no one could remember.

Zecora had set up her tent in mere moments, obviously having done this many times. The three little fillies had brought with them a pop up tent which was now set up and housing the CMC, a small flag with their insignia poked into the ground just outside the tent's entrance.

Sam pulled out the pack containing the tent pieces while Josh grabbed some firewood from nearby trees.

“Ok then everypony, make sure you set up your tents according to the supplied instruction sheet.” Twilight stated. Sam just rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, right. Real men don't need instructions.” He threw the sheet back into his pack and stared at the equipment in front of him. “Now then, what part should I start with?”

While Sam worked on the tent, Vinyl and Octavia looked at their instruction sheet.

“So first we start with pole V and connect it to pole M using screws 5, 9, 12 and 3. Then we repeat the process with pole W and R and screws 4, 8, 15 and 14. This is followed by hammering pegs B, O, X and D into the holes Q, F, P and L of the aforementioned poles.” Octavia read. She then looked around the sheet to see the equipment on the ground, then back to the sheet, then to the equipment again.

“Hey Octi, do you actually know what any of that means?” Vinyl asked.

“Honestly Vinyl, I haven't the slightest idea. Which ones are poles M and R?”

“I don't know, what does aforementioned mean?” The two continued to try and decipher the cryptic message written on the sheet while Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were having their own problems.

“Umm, Twilight? Is this part right?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not really Fluttershy, you need to connect the two rods, twist them then press them together before holding them there and screwing them together. Rainbow! What are you doing?”

“I'm trying to get this all into the right places. How about you get your flank over here and help instead of standing there staring at that sheet of paper?”

Twilight just raised an eyebrow. “Rainbow, you know that I'm trying to help by making sure we stick to the instructions given.”

“We don't need instructions Twilight, we need you over here to help connect these pieces together.”

“Well how can I connect them together if I don't know what parts go where? I need to make sure I know these instructions off by heart.”

“Come on Twilight! You already checked four times to see if we had all the pieces, everyone is nearly finished already.”

“Calm down Rainbow, it's not a race.”

“Certainly not a close one!” Sam shouted out. The groups turned to see him standing smugly in front of his finished tent, Josh having returned and admiring his friends work.

“Well done dude! Let's check out the inside.” Josh said as he crawled into the tent. He froze however when he heard an odd creaking sound, followed by a snapping sound before the world went spinning. Sam now looked up at the tent, which now resembled an animal trap, suspended from the top of all the poles connected together. Josh eventually found the tent doorway and stared down, seeing he was suspended in the air.

“What the hell is going on?!” He yelled.

“Huh.” Sam muttered. “You only ever see that in cartoons.”

“You know what? I'm not even mad, I'm actually impressed... Now can you hurry up and get me down?”

XXX

Night had fallen by the time everyone had set up their tents. A small camp fire had been set up and everyone had gathered around it, roasting marshmallows. The only one missing was Zecora, who had gone off in search of some nearby herbs.

“So then, we'll be working a little on your magic tomorrow on the way to the grove. As long as we don't run into any problems then we should be getting to the grove at a good time and will be able to set up the tents.” Twilight said, placing a tick on a small check list before putting it down.

“Sounds good to me, now no more work and onto more fun things.” Josh said before pulling his marshmallow back, blowing on it before munching on it. “The Doc told me that there were ghost stories about this area, care to share?”

“Ah yes, there are a few stories, such as the tale of The Olden Pony. An old wrinkly mare who goes around looking for her rusty horseshoe.” Twilight chuckled.

“Go on then.” Sam ushered. “Let's hear it.”

“Oh! Oh! Can I do it?” Rainbow cheered, holding her hand up like an eager school girl. Twilight giggled and nodded to her.

Rainbow cleared her throat. “On a dark night, in the middle of a forest just like this one. An old mare had lost her little filly in the woods. She searched high and low in the darkness for her child but couldn't find her anywhere. The mare eventually came across a small horseshoe stained in blood, and just ahead was the body of her child.”

“She grabbed hold of her horseshoe and cradled it to her chest. Then, from the darkness in the trees, some dark, shadowy tentacles seeped out and grabbed the old mare before dragging her into the woods as she screamed. It's said, that on nights like these, she searches for the now old and rusty horseshoe. Creeping around and finding travellers, she lures them into the darkness then asks in her old, crotchety voice."

"'Who has my rusty horseshoe?' Then, before anypony can even move, she jumps out, screaming 'You do!'”

Josh and Sam raised an eyebrow, Twilight was more interested in tending the fire. Octavia shared the same interest while Vinyl was eating more marshmallows, not even bothering to roast them over the fire first. The only ones really effected by the story were Fluttershy and the three little fillies.

“Scary huh?” Rainbow said proudly.

“That's it? That wasn't really much, was it?” Josh said.

“How about this one?” Vinyl said before clearing her throat next. “Legend says that deep in the Everfree forest, there were a tribe of travelling diamond dogs. They were making their way through the forest as a short cut to get back from diamond hunting. They were able to avoid most creatures due to their sense of smell and hearing.”

“A few days into their trip, one of the diamond dogs went to go get a drink of water, he never came back. The group looked around but couldn't find him anywhere. The next night, a few more diamond dogs just vanished into thin air. The same thing happened the following afternoon but it was now that the remaining dogs heard something. Just after the members of the group vanished, they heard a guttural growl coming from the forest around them. The group decided to head to Ponyville in order to inform the town guards, around thirteen entered the forest, six headed to town, only one made it.”

“They say that when he arrived, he had gone mad, saying that he had seen the forest eat his friends. It only took a few days for him to snap again, he stole a sword off of one of the guards and ran into the forest to get his friends back. He never came out.”

“Ohhh.” Josh said, clapping his hands. “I liked that one, decent set of suspense, I'm getting tingles from just thinking about it.”

“It gets better when you realise it's a true story.”

“Wait, what?” Sam asked.

“She's right.” Twilight confirmed. “There are records of a group of diamond dogs entering the Everfree forest and one of them did in fact come out of the forest ranting about something eating his friends. He only said it was the forest because the scent was the same and they never heard it. He was taken to the hospital and told that the guards would search for his friends, they came across one of their camps but couldn't find anything. When they told the diamond dog, he pushed them out of his way, took the sword off of one them and ran into the forest. Princess Celestia sent a message to the diamond dog city in the badlands but they said they'd never had any of the diamond dogs return.”

“Oh my goodness.” Fluttershy stated. She had the three little fillies crowded around her for comfort after hearing Twilight's explanation.

“It certainly is strange but this was around 60 years ago, so nopony really remembers it. Was probably an unfortunate run in with timber wolves that they didn't see coming until it was too late.”

“It couldn't be that Twilight, everypony knows that timber wolves stink to Tartarus and they couldn't smell anything.” Rainbow explained.

“Fear causes mistakes Rainbow Dash, plus if the timber wolves had been following them for some time, they probably would have thought that what they were smelling was the forest and wouldn't realise it was timber wolves.”

“W-Well then, I think I'm going to go to bed now.” Fluttershy said. The three fillies huddling round her agreed, ushering out a goodnight to everyone else before scampering into their tent.

“Oh shame, I was about to tell a horror story from where we're from.” Josh said.

“Oh I gotta hear this.” Rainbow said. Vinyl quickly nodded in agreement whereas Octavia let out a sigh.

“Actually I'd love to hear a story from your world.” Twilight said with keen interest.

“I suppose one more wouldn't hurt, not like any of these are true anyway.” She muttered.

“Oh no, I think I've had enough for tonight. Goodnight everypony.”

“Night Fluttershy.” They replied. After Fluttershy returned to her tent, Josh decided to begin.

“All right, here goes.”

“There was once a young girl called Tilly who was afraid to go to bed, she had never had anything happen to her but after hearing some scary stories, she was terrified. One night, as she laid in bed, she could have sworn she heard a voice."

"'Tilly, I'm coming up the stairs.' it said to her. She felt fear grip her. There was nothing else said that night and in the morning, she assumed it had all been a dream. She continued her day as usual until it was time for her to go to bed once more.”

“That night, she asked her mother if she could leave the light on. Her mother told there was nothing to be afraid of, and since she didn't hear anything that night, she didn't ask again. However, the night after, while afraid to go to sleep, she heard that same quiet voice call out to her."

'Tilly, I'm on the first step.' Tilly was too scared to go to look. The next night, she heard the voice again. 'Tilly, I'm on the second step.'”

“She got more and more scared each night, though she was reassured that it was nothing. There were eight steps that made up the staircase and each night, the voice would call out. 'Tilly, I'm on the third step.' 'Tilly, I'm on the fourth step.' 'Tilly, I'm on the fifth step.' Until one night, she heard the voice say."

"'Tilly, I'm in the hall.'”

“She was so scared that she didn't eat her breakfast or dinner the next day. She laid awake in bed that night, it wasn't long before she heard the voice speak again. 'Tilly, I'm outside the door.'”

“The next night. 'Tilly, I'm in the room.' Tilly was terrified, so much so that couldn't even scream for her mother. The next night, the voice spoke. 'Tilly, I'm by the bed.'”

“And then the next night...” Josh trailed off. None of the ponies present had noticed Sam trail around behind them and, with a wide grin, he crept up right behind them. Once close enough, he quickly slammed his hands on Rainbow's and Twilight's shoulders.

“I GOT YOU!” He shouted. Causing everyone to scream, besides Josh and Sam who were holding their stomachs with laughter.

“Oh god! You should have seen your faces.” Josh giggled.

“I'm back!” Zecora spoke loudly as she emerged from the tree line, causing everyone present to fall over in fear.

“Sweet Jesus...” Sam said after he got his heart to stop trying to break out of his chest.

“What is wrong? You all look scared, I hope nothing came by with fangs or claws bared.”

“It's fine Zecora, don't worry. We just got a little carried away with some stories, that's all.” Twilight explained.

“Well, I don't know about anypony else but I think I'm ready to sleep now.” Octavia suggested. Everyone nodded in agreement before saying their good nights and returning to their tents, unaware that near their intended destination, something had been alerted by their screams.

Author's Note

That was a longer chapter than I'm used to writing but oh well, more to read and hopefully you like it. Let me know if you find any mistakes.

This chapter was brought to you by FUCK CLOWNS. Any person should know that something that always smiles is up to no good!

Also, the scary story is originally done by Maria Leach.

Absence and a vote.

Right, subject 1, sorry for being away for so long but university has been keeping me busy. Felt a bit guilty that I've not posted up the next chapter in a while but I got a lot to do and not a lot of time to do it.

Subject 3, I do currently have the next chapter in the works but due to how busy I've been, I've not worked on it much and whenever I do... well, writer's block can be a real bitch.

Subject Q, you won't have amazingly long to wait. I finish a lot of my projects for university soon and will get straight onto my fic as soon as they're done.

Subject Zalpha, I might also be working on a new fic soon but I only want to work on two stories at the same time at max. So, though it's rather unorthadox, I'm going to let you guys decide which you'd rather have, the ideas are thusly (warning, they are very, VERY brief summaries) :

Story 1: HiE, Romance(?), Action/Adventure, Comedy. A human is adopted by Discord as his new student (Celestia gets one, Luna can have one easily, he probably would feel left out). The student will have to learn about his new chaotic abilities while abiding by the laws that Discord sets him, all while trying to figure out his true origins.

Story 2: HiE, Romance, Action/Adventure. You, a human archaeology student, are transported to Equestria via a magic gate in a strange temple. At the same time, Daring Do is also investigating a newly discovered temple to learn of an old civilisation where she meets you. You and Daring then try to get you back home and discover the true meaning of these temples while trying to escape everyone after you, because of Daring. (Protaganists, always getting the innocent hunted down for barely understandable reasons)

Story 3: Romance, Comedy, Alternate Universe. In Ponyville High (original, huh?), various students mingle around and everypony has their own group of friends. The one group that everypony fears are the black feathers(?) lead by none other than Rainbow Dash. Her and her group practically, and literally, fought their way to the top of the school and while everyone thinks that they always get what they want, there's one thing that Rainbow Dash wants most of all, the smartest boy in most of her classes, Clockwork. How will she be able to get what she wants while maintaining her tough as nails image? (Find out next time, on Pony Ball Z!)

Story 4: Romance, Comedy. A stallion, bred to be a Canterlot noble, has been raised by his parents to be a great artist, however for most of his life, he has had strange voices echo in his mind. At his first exhibition, where his art will be shown to the other nobles, he is challenged by an art critic that states his art is just another brick in the wall of boring, repetitive work. To prove himself, much to his parents dismay, the stallion travels down to Ponyville to try and find out what true art is within six months. Though the interaction of the strange locals, as well as the voices in his mind, make it much more difficult than he ever expected.

That's all folks, I understand that a few of them might sound odd but I do have good ideas for them. Saying that, everything with a (?) may be subject to change. Though just so you're aware, this message will be taken down when I write the next chapter of this fic, so vote quickish.

P.S. Sorry for the really shitty puns.

Author's Note

Voting of the next fic is now over, results displayed in the next chapter.

Chapter 21

Sam yawned, feeling the familiar feeling known as the call of nature. He rose up out of his sleeping bag and left his tent, finding a bush and spending a penny. His ears perked a little as a nearby bush rustled, his eyes darting towards the sound.

'Please don't be a monster, there are better ways of dying than with my trousers round my ankles. It'll look like I pissed myself when I died, not exactly a graceful way to go.' The sounds seemed to get closer and Sam hopped on the spot. 'Oh damn it, hurry up!! I'm not dying with my junk hanging out!' Finally finishing, Sam zipped himself up and was about to hurry back until he saw and heard the rustling coming from some bushes right in front of him. Sam stumbled back, tripping over his foot and landing flat on his backside. He grabbed hold of a nearby stone and clenched it tightly, getting ready as the rustling approached. Gritting his teeth, he hopped onto his feet and charged at the rustling, grabbing the assailant and pushing them to the floor. He pulled himself up and glared down at the attacker, his gaze softening before a little panic setting in.

“Oh crap, I'm so, so sorry Fluttershy.” He said as he helped her up and dropped the rock.

“I-It's ok.” She replied, obviously a little rattled.

“No, really. You just surprised me, I thought you were some kind of monster coming up on the camp.” Fluttershy chuckled a little.

“Oh no, I was just checking up on some nearby animal friends while I had the chance. They're nocturnal so I had to go see them now, a few of them were missing which was strange. Wait, if you thought I was a monster, why did you attack me?”

Sam thought about it for a few moments before shrugging. “I'm not sure, fight or flight I suppose. Just thought to get it before it gets me, though I'm a lot happier it was only you, probably would've ended up six feet under if it was some big weird thing.”

“Six feet under? You mean you'd have dug a hole to hide?”

“No, it means... you know what? Never mind. You heading back to your tent then?”

“Yeah, we got a bit of a trek tomorrow so we should get well rested.”

Sam nodded and the two headed back towards their tents. “Good night.”

“Good night.” They got back into their tents and returned to the sweet embrace of sleep, not seeing the movement in the trees, a pair of green eyes staring out from the darkness.

XXX

The sun had risen and it was a warm morning with a relaxing breeze as the group made their way to their destination. It would have been a serene and peaceful walk had it not been for two group members butting heads.

“You were the one who insisted we sleep top and toe so don't blame me.” Josh stated matter of factly.

“That's no reason for kicking me in the face!” Sam retorted.

“It was an accident! You punching me in the gut bloody wasn't though!”

“At least you didn't feel pain as well as your smelly foot in your face.” Sam growled, Josh replied with a growl of his own as the two pushed their fore heads against each other.

“Are you two going to spend the entire time arguing?” Twilight asked as she pulled the two of them apart by their shoulders. “We packed up camp and got on our way ten minutes ago but all you two have done is yell at each other.”

“It's only been ten minutes? It feels like we've been moving for hours.” Rainbow whined.

“Oh don't be so dramatic Rainbow.” Twilight chided. “We know you'd rather fly but the canopy is too thick now, we'd lose each other if you flew off.”

“But it feels so weird having my hooves on the ground for so long!”

“Sounds like someone prefers to have their legs in the air, if you know what I mean.” Josh whispered, causing Sam to chuckle. Even Twilight snorted as she held in a laugh from the comment.

“What was that now?” Rainbow asked, scowling at him.

“Nothing, didn't hear anything. Did you hear anything Sam? Twilight?”

“Nope, not a thing.” Sam replied. Twilight just shook her head while pinching the bridge of her nose. Nonchalantly, Josh turned round and continued along the path, Sam chuckling and following behind. Rainbow's scowl became a smirk as she started planning. After a few hours, the group had decided to take a break.

Applebloom and Zecora were talking about the making of the zebra's various potions, Scootaloo was hanging around and talking to Vinyl and Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy were talking about the local area and Octavia was with Pinkie, chatting about the various parties she had played at.

Josh had Sweetie Belle on his shoulders and was listening with Sam as Twilight taught the three about using their magic.

“So, are you ready to give it a try?” The unicorn asked. Josh nodded as he looked at the small stick that had been stuck into the ground while Sam looked at the small stone in his hand.

“So we just concentrate and the ring does most of the work for us?” Sam asked.

“Sort of, the ring will pull your magic to your hand but you'll have to try and move it from there.”

“Well then, let's give it a go.” Sam closed his eyes and concentrated, focusing on the stone in his hand. He didn't know what he was supposed to do until he felt an odd feeling flowing through his arm, as if warm water was streaming to his hand. Josh began feeling the same thing, his arm and hand tingling before their hands began glowing. Josh's became glowing an electric blue colour while Sam's became a forest green.

“Ohh, pretty. It looks different to usual magic.” Sweetie Belle said.

“You're right, it looks more like a mist is floating around your hands rather than our usual auras.” Twilight noted. “Ok then, next thing I want you two to do, before you try to use magic, is to get familiar with the feeling of the magic flowing through you. When you stop using the rings, this'll help you get used to the way magic feels, and therefore help you pull the magic out.”

The two nodded and began focusing on how the magic felt. It flowed through their arms from the centre of their bodies, a pool of magic could be felt slightly at the source.

“Right, after you two think that you know how it feels better, you should try and actually use it. Josh, you'll need to gather a lot of the energy into the palm of your hand and Sam, you'll need to place your magic under the stone.”

The two began trying to focus their power as Twilight said. They could feel the energy inside them become more intense. Josh focused on the centre of his palm, trying to shape the energy to one point whereas Sam tried to focus his power under the stone in his hand.

“You can do it guys.” Sweetie encouraged.

“Don't try to force it, just mould it.” Twilight added. After a minute or two, the blue mist around Josh's hand had grown in intensity on his palm and a strong green mist was glowing from under the stone in Sam's hand.

“Ok good. The next part for you Josh is to store that energy at one point then try and push that energy out and Sam, I want you try and pull the stone in, you'll be able to feel it inside you and you'll need to mould that feeling around yourself. If you picture that the stone is sinking into your hand, it'll help.” The two took a deep breath and tried to do as Twilight asked.

“Do you think they can do it?” Sweetie Belle whispered to Twilight, getting a nod in return.

“They've done it before, logic would dictate that it's possible to do again.” The two then noticed a bright glow pulsing from Josh's hand and the human began to bite his lip as he tried to force out the energy out. Sam seemed much calmer as the light under his hand became more intense, the rock slowly sinking into it. It wasn't long before the rock disappeared into Sam's palm and, with some sweat trickling down his face, his hand seemed to dry up and change to a grey colour. After the feeling subsided, Sam opened his eyes and smiled at the stone appendage.

“Shit! It actually worked!” He exclaimed.

“Well done Sam, you did very well. You can do it next Josh, I know you can” Twilight said with a smile. Josh grunted slightly as he tried to emit the energy in his hand.

“It's ok if you can't Josh, not everyone would probably do it first time.” Sam chuckled.

“Shut your face, you idiot.” Josh replied.

“It's fine, I just could be a natural.”

“Don't antagonize him Sam, you're doing fine Josh.” Twilight interjected.

“He knows I'm only joking around, besides...” Sam leaned in a bit. “It's nothing to be ashamed of, I'm sure most guys have trouble during their first time, besides me of course.” He said with a shit eating grin. He began to chuckle to himself and didn't notice Josh's reaction to smack him in the chest. When his hand collided with his friends chest however, Sam was thrown away from his seat and rolled across the floor a few times. After landing flat on his back, he lifted his head and looked up at his friend, who had a triumphant grin on his face.

“See? No problems. I think you were just a bit premature but don't worry, it happens to most guys, besides me of course.” Even Twilight couldn't help but snicker at the two whilst Sweetie Belle just cocked her head in confusion.

“All right then.” Twilight said as she clapped her hands together. “You two have done enough for today but I expect you to practice hard on what you've learned.”

“Ok, are we all ready to move? The sun isn't going to stay up forever.” Rainbow called out. The group gathered back together and began moving along the trail. They chatted with each other along the way, laughing and smiling for an hour or so.

“Ummm, Twilight?” Fluttershy said.

“Are you ok Fluttershy?” The unicorn replied.

“Umm, I hate to be any trouble but I noticed something. I know it's probably me just worrying and I'm letting my imagination run away with me and I don't want tot bother you with something that isn't really a prob-”

“Fluttershy, what's wrong? You can tell me.”

“Well, you see, I think there's something wrong with the local wildlife.”

Twilight just cocked her head. “What do you mean Fluttershy?”

“Well listen carefully.” She said. Twilight stopped and looked around, her ears swivelling.

“I can't hear anything.” She replied.

“Exactly. No birds, no little critters, nothing. I noticed it earlier while talking to Rarity but I thought that perhaps they had gone out foraging but now I'm not so sure. They should have made some kind of noise by now.”

“What's the hold up?” Rainbow asked as she approached from behind.

“Fluttershy seems to be worried about the local animals. She says that she hasn't heard any of the wildlife in quite some time.”

“Is that a problem?” Vinyl asked.

“Ummm, maybe? I-I don't know...” The pegasus said as she hid behind her mane.

“I must say it does seem strange that there are no noises within range.” Zecora stated. Everyone halted and began to look around. There was complete silence but it didn't last long.

“Oh christ dude.” Josh said as he closed his nose with his fingers. “The hell did you eat to make that?!”

“What are you on about?” Sam asked, until the stench hit him too, causing him to have the same reaction. “Oh god! I didn't do that! Don't try to blame it on me!”

“Well I sure as hell didn't do it!”

“What are you two talking about?” Octavia asked.

“What? Are you saying you can't smell that?” Sam asked.

“I can assure you I have no idea what- My word! What is that awful stench?!” The group began to sniff the air and frowned at the smell.

“I know that smell...” Twilight said softly.

“You don't mean...?” Fluttershy asked.

“To make that smell, only one thing could. A living thing of rot and wood!” Zecora exclaimed. As if on cue, a pack of timber wolves burst from the tree line. The creatures growled, their wooden fangs bared and their claws scraping the ground.

“Girls, get behind us.” Rainbow said to the three fillies, getting a nod as they moved behind the adult mares and humans.

“Ok, what the hell are they?!” Sam asked.

“Timber wolves. Part of the Everfree, they're made from the forest so they aren't like normal creatures. They're incredibly dangerous.” Vinyl explained.

“They're big mean meanies that hurt anypony that tries to go into the Everfree forest.” Pinkie added.

The creatures began to circle around the group, slowly but surely surrounding them. Twilight and Rarity charged their horns, Zecora clenched her fists, as did Rainbow and Vinyl.

Twilight grit her teeth at the sight of the wolves, she counted about 9 of them. “Pinkie, Fluttershy, Octavia. Make sure that the fillies don't get hurt. Josh, Sam, I want you to-”

“Fight with you, got it.” Sam said.

“That wasn't what I was going to say.”

“Well tough, we aren't just going to sit by and let you fight our fights for us.” Josh replied.

“You protected us before at the castle, let us return the favour now that we can.” Sam added.

“Fine, but make sure you be careful and don't get hurt.” Sam grinned, picking up a stone off of the floor in each hand, both of them glowing green as he grunted. Within moments, both of his hands were now made of stone, while Josh's hands were now surrounded by a blue mist.

Quick as a flash, the wolves jumped forward. Twilight and Rarity let loose their magic, striking down two of the wolves. Rainbow shot forward and punched one of the wolves in the snout, a slight crack appearing in the wolf's snout, another wolf nearly bit Rainbow in her side but was interrupted by Vinyl's hoof connecting with it's jaw.

“Reminds me of those days we used to get into trouble after drinking too much.” Rainbow snickered.

“I think it was you who got into trouble and I was the one who had to bail you out.” Vinyl replied.

“Details, details.” The rainbow maned pegasus grinned before delivering a flying kick to the head of the wolf from before as it tried to swipe at her. Vinyl sighed before her horn began to glow and she let out a blast at another approaching wolf.

Zecora frowned as a timber wolf began to approach her. It stalked her slowly before leaping at her, she dodged to the side and the wolf landed behind her, turning round to slash her but only meeting her hoof between its eyes.

“Do not think me weak, wolves of wood. This mare has more strength than you'd think she would.” Zecora warned. The wolf just growled before slashing at her again, Zecora managed to dodge it aside from getting scratched along her arm. The wolf charged at her a third time and managed to pin the zebra to the floor, however it didn't last long as Zecora placed her hooves under the wolves and kicked it off, sending it into a tree where it smashed into debree.

Josh and Sam stood back to back, two wolves on each side.

“Why the hell do we get more of these things?” Josh asked.

“Not sure.” Sam replied. “Maybe we just looked tastier?”

“We're surrounded by marshmallow ponies! How the hell does that work?” The wolves cut them off as one of the two in front of Sam jumped at him. He held his hands up to defend himself and the wolf grabbed hold of one of them in its mouth, its wooden teeth chipping on the stony appendage. Sam just smirked as he pulled his fist from the wolf's mouth before throwing it back in, snapping off the wolf's lower jaw.

“I could get used to this.” He said with a smile. Josh just waited for the wolves in front of him to move, placing a fist at his hip while holding the other in front of his face. One of them charged forward, swiping a claw that Josh was barely able to dodge before shooting out his fist into the wolf's side, sending it sprawling to the floor. Enjoying the moment, the other soon jumped onto his back, leaving a large claw mark along his back. With a grimace, Josh span around and kicked the creature in the side of it's head, causing the monster to growl.

“Heads up!” Sam called, as he held a wolf by its front paws and threw it towards the one opposite his friend, causing the two to collide and smash. As they prepared to face the rest of the creatures, a loud howl could be heard from somewhere in the distance. The wolves all looked towards the direction of the noise before running back into the trees. The group all gathered together, a few cuts and scratches on some of them.

“So, they seemed nice...” Josh said.

XXX

Night had fallen and the group had set up their tents, resting after the scuffle from earlier.

“So you think it's ok to keep going then?” Sam asked.

“It should be ok, as long as Pinkie, Rarity and Zecora get the fillies back to Ponyville. I know the rest of the way from here.” Twilight explained.

“I didn't think timber wolves usually come out this far.” Rainbow mentioned.

“It is a bit unusual, they usually stay much closer to the Everfree forest than this but with the local wildlife scattered somewhere, they could have just been expanding their search for food.”

“What has me most confused isn't that they came out this far, but that they were called back with an alpha's howl.” Fluttershy added.

“What do you mean Fluttershy?” Octavia quizzed.

“Umm, well you see, an alpha would usually lead a pack into a fight, they lead by example. However the alpha that called them back was still hidden in the wood, meaning that they had decided to stay behind.”

“Is that really such a problem?”

“Sort of. The reason an alpha leads the pack is to show courage, to show the other wolves that they aren't afraid of a fight. I've never heard of a pack following an alpha that decided to stay behind.”

“I see. It does seem a bit odd if you put it that way.” Octavia said before looking around. “By the way, where is Vinyl and Josh?”

“They're in our tent.” Sam said. “Josh got a large scratch on his back so Vinyl said she'd put some of this serum crap on him that Zecora left for us. Glad I become part rock with my magic, saved my hands from become dog food, so bloody useful.”

“Well hopefully you won't need that in the future. The wolves would have returned by now if they really wanted us hurt.” Twilight said.

“How do you know they aren't nocturnal and just waiting for us to sleep?”

“They're different from most wolves because they aren't just made of wood, they're part plant and therefore conduct a kind of photosynthesis like most plants. It doesn't mean they feed from sunlight but studies have shown they prefer to hunt during the day as the sun gives them more energy, like a kind of sugar.”

“Ah I see. Well, you learn something new everyday I suppose.”

Meanwhile, in Octavia and Vinyl's tent, the unicorn was carefully applying a green liquid to the marks on Josh's back.

“Ah! Damn it!” Josh grunted.

“Keep still dude, I can't spread it evenly if you keep squirming.”

“Ain't my fault it stings like a bitch.”

“Aww quit acting like a foal and grow a pair.” Vinyl teased. Josh frowned a little but began to keep still while Vinyl applied the serum. “Well the scratches aren't that deep so there's no chance of infection. No splinters in your skin either which is pretty good.”

“Thanks nurse. Though it's weird that you have monsters like that here, why the hell would you put a town nearby something like that?”

“Not sure, ask Applejack's family, they were the founding members of the town.”

“I'll remember where to send my complaint letters.” Josh chuckled. “So wooden wolves come along and attack and you don't want to head back to town, why's that?”

“I dunno. I could ask you the same question.”

“And I could answer easily. I have magic, and that's pretty sweet.”

“Is it that big of a deal to have magic?” Vinyl asked.

“It may be hard to understand for a group that can fly, harvest crops easily and cast spells with magic spears attached to your foreheads, but for humans, magic is a fantasy. We see it in movies, books, all kinds of media. Every little kid wanted to be a magical superhero at some point in their lives and here we are...” Josh said as he stared at his hand, remembering the magic pulsing through it. “I have the ability to use magic, as does Sam, and for that little kid I used to be years ago that wanted to be a hero, I owe it to him to keep this.”

“Wow.” Vinyl said. “It's amazing how you can be insightful, but still so damn corny at the same time.”

“How kind of you, it's good to see you're not just a dick head on the outside, but on the inside too.” He chuckled, before grunting slightly at Vinyl pushing on his scratches a little. “All right, all right, I give.”

Vinyl grinned before moving away slightly. “Well there you go, just don't go wrestling with timber wolves during the night or they could get worse, ok?”

“Awww, well there goes my nightly plans.” Vinyl smirked before leaning right beside Josh's ear.

“It's ok, there are mares out there who really dig scars.” She whispered before blowing on his ear. Josh just shivered a little before rubbing his ear, earning a giggle from the mare. “Well, I'm off and you better get some rest ok? Nurses orders.” She said before exiting the tent.

“Damn mare.” Josh muttered, before grinning a little. “If she were human, or I was one of these ponies, or I was weird, I'd have completely fallen for that. Bloody women...”

Author's Note

Well that chapter's finally done, can't help but think it's a little weak compared to others but I'm not sure how else I can change it, big plans for the future though. Onto the next subject, the voting for the next story, I was surprised at the results but here they are. I'd also like it to be known I chose only the definitive votes,

At fourth place with 4 votes, story 4: The Artist

At third place with 6 votes, story 2: Daring Do/HiE

At second place with 14 votes, story 3: Pony high school

Which means our winner with 28 votes is story 1: *~Discord's student~*

I shall begin work on it soon as well as the next chapter of this story, I might alternate between the two each chapter though, who knows. Until then, enjoy. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 22

Author's Note

OH LOOK AT THAT I'M NOT DEAD AND NEITHER IS THE FIC AND I ACTUALLY DID AN UPDATE THAT WAS A CHAPTER, WHO KNEW?!?!?!

Seriously though, this has taken forever thanks to uni work, graduation, job hunting, writers block and good old procrastination. It's now 3:45am and I'm fucking knackered (tired for those who don't know), this hasn't seen my proofreader yet so there may be errors and if there is, I'm sorry about that and I'll get them fixed. There may also be story errors and things that don't match up, there shouldn't be as I did go through previous chapters to double check but Twilight was an alicorn for half the chapter before I realized so I may have fucked up somewhere else.

For now though, chapter 22 is finally done and hopefully it'll get me more motivated to keep writing and procrastinate less. Hope you enjoy.

Chapter 22

As the campers slept, nearly at the end of their journey, two pairs of yellow eyes watched from the nearby bushes. A pair of wooden claws pulled some of the shrubbery away and began to shuffle closer slightly.

“Stop, you know we mustn't attack. We are to watch only.” Spoke a high pitched, scratchy voice from one of the pairs of eyes.

“But I hunger, I need to feed soon.” Spoke the other voice, just as scratchy but a lower tone.

“Leader has given us orders. We are to watch prey and wait for signal, we do not attack now. The blood of the wood sustains us-”

“But it does not satisfy! You feel it as I do, you wish to feed as much as I do.” The lower voice replied. The other did not reply for a few moments, staring at the camp in slight frustration.

“You speak true, but we have orders from Leader, and I will not disobey.” The pair of eyes looked directly at the pair wanting to approach the camp. “I suggest you quell your appetite, or you will become Leader's next meal.”

The hungering creature growled slightly before retreating back to the side of its partner. It picked up a piece of bark with a few protrusions, looking akin to a claw of a timberwolf. The creature inspected it until it found what it deired, a few marks of blood originally belonging to a recently hurt human. The creature licked its grey, wood pierced lips before hungrily consuming the wooden limb.

XXX

“So this is the place?” Sam asked as the group came to a clearing. There was a large waterfall coming down from an opening in a cliff edge, which became the beginning of a long stream that flowed into the forest.

“This is it, Mithweald Grotto. A while back there was a unicorn who used this magical item to try and take over the town.”

“Sounds pretty clichè.”

“She trapped the entire town in a magically re-enforced glass bowl.” Rainbow interjected.

“Ok, now not so much. Gotta give a point for creativity.” Josh added.

“Anyway, Zecora brought me at one point to help me focus so that I could help the town, it doesn't seem like much but it's incredibly helpful.”

“Ok, so what kind of stuff we going to do while we're here?”

“Just some meditation, practical exercises, we'll only be here for a day or two. You two should be better off with controlling your magic by then, then we'll be able to practise back in Ponyville without risk of destroying anything.”

“You worry too much, you act like Ponyville gets destroyed by the tiniest little things.” Sam replied, the ponies then looked around while a few whistled innocently. “Really? You can't be serious.”

“Well not 'destroyed' destroyed, but the littlest thing does seem to spark off a town wide panic. Parasprites ended up eating half the town. We got ruled over for a day by a mad unicorn. A being of pure chaos turned the town inside out, kind of literally in some places.” Octavia replied.

“Then there was the infamous bunny stampede.” Vinyl added.

“Bunny stampede?” Josh asked.

“Yup.”

“As in a stampede.”

“Yes.”

“Of bunnies.”

“Uh-huh.”

“This threw the town into chaos?”

“I wouldn't say chaos, more like a slight organized frenzy. We only had one casualty.”

“You had a casualty?! From a stampede of rabbits?!”

“It was only Lily, she's one of the flower trio. They faint at anything and everything.”

“Wait.” Sam interjected. “These flower trio, do they all have flowers as cutie marks?”

“That's right.”

“And I don't suppose they go down the market but take forever to choose something to buy something?”

“That's right, they take so long because they're worried whatever they buy might make them sick so they look for the best one. How did you know that?”

“No reason. None what so ever. I totally don't say hello to them so they'll pass out and I can buy my groceries quicker. That'd make me a dick.” Sam answered. Josh stood behind him with a large grin.

“I've never been so proud of you, my brother.” He said with a pat on Sam's back. Twilight just let out a groan as she grabbed the two and dragged them away.

“Come on, we're going to get started right now, before you get distracted by anything else.”

“What are you talking about? I'll have you know I am a master of concentration.”

“Hey Josh.” Sam said. “I think I just saw something shiny.”

“Where?! Gimme it!”

XXX

The creatures began watching from a distance as the ponies set up their camp site, except for one who dragged the two large monkey like being towards the waterfall, where they sat down cross legged on some stone platforms on the water.

“What are they doing?” One of the two asked the other.

“Not sure. Some kind of dance.”

“Strangest dance I've ever seen.” Then creature then glanced towards the ponies by the camp site. “Setting up base again, close enough to nest. Should we get them now?”

“Not yet. We wait till dark when prey is tired. They will be weak.” The creature then placed it's brown and grey claw to its stomach.

“Keep quiet! Not long since last feeding, we can't attack.”

“I know! Fed on failed wolves but the hunger doesn't leave.” The creature then licked it's wooden lips. “Will soon feed on pony and monkey flesh.”

“Soon we will, but only when father moves on. Must find new father.” A loud howl echoed through the woods, even catching the attention of the group they were stalking.

“Father calls for us, you stay with prey, I return to nest.” The other creature nodded. Paws were lowered onto the ground before the creature leapt into the forest. The beast ran through the foliage, its yellow eyes shimmering in the occasional rays of light. The creature dodged around the trees before it eventually reached a large, sturdy oak. The creature leapt through an opening at the tree's base, sliding down a long pit until reaching the bottom, landing on its hind paws with a thud. After rising up on its hind legs, it faced the tunnel system in front of it. There were long vines stretching further into the caves, leading back up the pit that the creature just traversed. The creature then began to move forward, the caves seemingly getting darker and darker until it reached a blockage into the tunnel made of large, thick vines.

The creature rested on its knees then brought it's whole body to the ground. “Father, I come as you requested. I offer myself to you.”

A deep, echoing voice then announced itself, a dim yellow light shone through the cracks of the vines, growing brighter then dimmer as the voice spoke. “Where are the prey?”

“Not too far father. They set up base to the east. Plan to wait till nightfall but some of the ponies have left because of attack.”

“I see.” The voice wheezed. “I need to pass on soon, no more prey must escape from us.” It growled. “The time is coming when I shall be able to venture to the outside. What are the remaining prey?”

“The small ponies have left, as well as the pink earth pony, the sparkly white unicorn and the striped pony. The monkeys remain were talking with the purple unicorn, while the base was being set up by the loud white unicorn, the grey earth pony, the loud blue pegasus and the quiet yellow pegasus.”

The voice then let out a deep growl. “Good. Bring them to me, make sure none are killed.”

The creature nodded. “Yes father, of course father.” The light brightened as the vines opened, the creature staying perfectly still, not daring to look up. It heard creaking and cracking of wood until there was a large thump echoed through the caves. The creature looked up to see the body of one of its own laying dead on the ground in front of it.

“It lost itself to hunger, I do not need such weakness. You will feed on it for strength for tonight, do not let me down.”

With drool hanging from its jaws, the creature nodded. “Many thanks father, we will make sure to get the prey.” The creature grabbed its dead kin in its arms and slumped the body over its back before turning and heading back to its counterpart.

The voice then whispered, to itself more than anyone else.

“We are awake. We will reclaim our world.”

XXX

The two humans were concentrating hard. Josh had his hands held out together with his palms facing upwards, blue mist projecting from his palms and holding a stone in the air. Sam was in a similar position however his palms were placed against each other, a small stone being held between them, his hands and arms were currently encased in the same material. Twilight was smiling at the progress.

“You two are doing well. You've got a steady pace going and you've been keeping it going for a good amount of time. Now Josh, try and lift the stone a-”

“Hey!”

“little higher and Sam, I think you'd be better off if-”

“Heeeey!”

“you try and use a few different materials, see if different materials-”

“Magical buck boy says what!”

“have different effects or last different times.”

“I said magical buck boy says what!”

“Vinyl! That's enough.” Octavia yelled at her.

“What? I'm trying to help. If they can keep going while somepony is yelling at them then they got good concentration.”

“And if ponies yelled at you while you were working?”

“Octi, I'm a DJ. If ponies aren't yelling at me while I'm working then I'm not doing a good job.”

“Miss Sparkle?” Josh asked.

“Yes?”

“Permission to try out some target practice?”

“Permission denied-”

“So what does a magical buck boy say?”

“for now.”

Vinyl had one last chuckle before turning back to Octavia, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Octavia was giving the unicorn a scowl whereas Rainbow Dash was giggling to herself.

“See? Dashie can understand a good joke when she knows one.”

“Nothing wrong with a little teasing.” The mare responded. “Ain't that right Flutters?”

“Umm, I don't really know...”

The laughing pair just shrugged. “So how are the animals doing Fluttershy?” Octavia asked.

“Oh, they're ok. They do keep mentioning about the appearance of timberwolves but I assured them we took care of it. What about your music? You came here for inspiration, right?”

“Well yes.” Octavia said as she stared at the blank music sheet in her lap. “I haven't had anything so far. I usually like to go somewhere and see if I can think of music that fits the moment, I was once able to write some fast paced music by going to Manehatten and walking around during rush hour, another time I wrote a slow, calm piece by coming out to a place similar to this. I find that the best music I write is what I feel in the moment.”

“Wow, that sounds beautiful.” Fluttershy replied, causing Octavia to blush slightly.

“It's not much, sounds like gibberish to most ponies.”

“Well most ponies can go shove it Octi.” Vinyl said. “You keep doing what you do, because you do it best. Any pony that says otherwise will get a nice white hoof where the sun doesn't shine.”

“A bit much Vinyl.” Octavia answered, but she quickly gave the unicorn a hug. “But thank you.”

“Awww come on Octi, you know I'm not that sappy emotional type.”

“So you're hard as stone inside? I always suspected.” A voice spoke up behind them. The four of the recognised the voice as Josh's.

“Awww, don't be like that baby, you only say that because you know I make you hard on the outside.” Vinyl said. The group turned to face the human only to see Josh, Sam and Twilight soaking wet. “Well I don't know about the other two but apparently I make you pretty wet too.”

“Oh dear me!” Fluttershy responded before looking through their bags.

“You know, I wonder if we'll ever have a normal conversation one day. Like, an innuendo free conversation.”

“Doesn't sound like much fun to me.” Vinyl said.

“Which you guys seem to have had without us.” Rainbow added.

“What happened to you guys?” Octavia asked.

“Well the good news is we're getting better.” Sam answered. “But Josh pushed me into the water by accident.”

“Then he grabbed me as he went down, then I grabbed Twilight as I went down.” Josh finished.

“So you went down with Twilight?” Rainbow asked with a smirk.

“Why do I always get it?” Josh asked. “Why not Sam? Why not Twilight? Why must I be the verbal punching bag?”

“Because you're fun to tease. You just got one of those faces, you know?”

Josh scoffed at the thought before turning to Sam, expecting him to come to his defence. “I'm with her on this one. I mean, yeah, sometimes it's a face that you wanna slap but I can see the face that others would tease.” Josh just gave him a dead pan look. “You see that? That's the slapping face.”

“Yeah well you got a face I wanna push.” Josh replied before putting his hand to Sam's chest and pushing him, a small wave of blue mist emitting from his hand at the same time. Sam, who was surprised by the act, stumbled back until he teetered on the edge of the stream before falling in with a splash. Josh just looked down at Sam, the water only coming up to his waist as he sat in it and a fish flopping around on his head.

“Told you we're getting better.” He said with a large grin. Sam only responded by spitting water from his mouth like a fountain and removing the fish.

After helping Sam out of the water, the three of them were finally given their towels by Fluttershy and sat down around a freshly lit fire. The sun was just setting and the group had decided to cook some of the food they had bought with them. A stew had been made from some vegetables and a few herbs that had been picked from nearby, a few fish from the stream had also been cooked and added to it.

“There's fish in here right? I thought you didn't eat meat?” Josh asked as he ate his share of the stew. “Lyra even seemed to freak out a little when she saw I was a meat eater.”

“Well most ponies outside of Ponyville don't. Not long after Ponyville had been founded, ponies had a few issues with getting protein, seeing as the crops needed time to grow but more ponies were showing up. As such, ponies resorted to eating fish based dishes to keep up their protein intake.” Twilight explained.

“Plus it's only fish.” Fluttershy added. “Your teeth show you have actual carnivorous properties. Your not the only species that does but most ponies round here are rather skittish so seeing a species up close that does eat meat would irk some of them.”

“Oh how can this place be that bad?” Sam asked.

“Remember Zecora?” Vinyl replied. “Few years back, the whole town would hide in their homes whenever she came.”

“It wasn't our proudest moment.” Octavia added. “But we try to learn from it.” Sam shook his head with a small chuckle.

“You know, you ponies have abilities that people from our world would dream of, it amazes me that you can be so skittish.” Which earned him a quick slug in the arm from Vinyl.

“Hey, we're not all that bad anymore. I didn't panic in the slightest when the changelings attacked Canterlot.” She said proudly.

“Vinyl, you slept through the whole thing. I thought you'd been attacked until I saw the bottles around your bed.” Octavia outed, though the unicorn's look didn't falter.

“That's right. Even in my vulnerable state, I was able to keep calm and relax.” She said leaning back. As she did, the mare then let out a yawn. “Speaking of, I think I'm gonna turn in for the night.”

“Sounds like a good idea.” Twilight replied. Most of the group agreed until the only one's left were Josh and Rainbow.

“So what you still doing up?” Rainbow asked.

“I'm actually a bit of a night owl.” Josh answered. “I prefer staying up a bit later when every thing's all calm and quiet. Chills me out a bit, you?”

“To be honest, I'm not too good with sleeping in a tent, feels a bit cramped. I'm used to sleeping in a more open area like my cloud home so usually I'd sleep on a tree branch or something but with what happened with those timberwolves? Buck that noise.”

“Awwww, you scared of a few little twigs with legs?”

Rainbow just scoffed. “Please, I'm not scared, but those are timberwolves and I'd be asleep. I may be awesome but I'm not an idiot.”

“You know that actually is a fair argument and quite humble for you.”

“If I knew they were there before though? Oh I'd be able to beat them while snoozing for sure.”

“Ahhh, that's more like the you I've gotten to know.” Josh replied with a chuckle. The two of them began to go between idle conversation and enjoying the night air until a subject came to Josh's mind.

“Hey Rainbow?”

“Sup?”

“Are cross species relationships a big thing here?”

Rainbow cocked her head. “Sort of? Not in Ponyville but that's probably because it's a mainly pony populated town but in other places, you'd find a fair few I'd bet. Why'd you ask?”

“It's because of Vinyl.”

Rainbow's eyes widened a little. “Wait, are you interested in Vinyl?”

“No, no, no, that's not what I meant.” Josh began. “I was asking because she keeps teasing me and I'm not sure if that means something here or if it's just a thing she does.”

“Oh I see.” Rainbow replied as she leant back. “Well I think it's because she's taken an interest in you.”

“So it is a romantic thing?”

Rainbow shook her head. “No, I don't think so. Vinyl's been to many different places, what with her career and all, so she's into doing and seeing new things. It's kind of caused her to become a xenophile, but she loves it.”

“So she's interested in me because she likes new and exotic things, and you can't get much more new and exotic than an alien.”

“Exaclty! Give her some time and she'll calm down.”

“Ok, but that doesn't explain why she's treated me differently from Sam?”

“Oh, the answer to that is pretty obvious.” Rainbow said as she got up and walked over to him.

“It is?” Josh asked as he shuffled over, allowing Rainbow to sit next to him. The mare sat in the offered space before wrapping an arm round his shoulder and pulling him close, then throwing one of her legs over his. Josh's face started to flush lightly as Rainbow leaned close, she move her lips next to his ear then grinned as she whispered.

“You are far too much fun to tease.” She immediately pulled back with a large smile and observed his reaction.

“Did you have to do it like that? Seriously.” Josh huffed, still sporting the slight blush.

“Of course, best way to get my point across. You make yourself a bit of an easy target you know~” Rainbow teased with a poke to his cheek. Josh batted her hand away playfully before standing up.

“Well I'll have to try and find a way to get the bullseye off my back soon then. In the mean time,” Josh stretched his arms with a yawn. “I need must pee, then I must sleep.”

“Need me to watch out for you?” Rainbow asked as Josh walked into the woods.

“Oh yes, by all means watch me pee, that won't be awkward at all.” He made his way through until his came up to a tree and allowed himself to do his business. Rainbow decided to wait by the tents to made sure he got back.

“You know, you could get lost in there.” She called.

“I'm not going to get lost! I'm not that far in.”

“Yeah well I can't see you from where I am.”

“Yeah, that's kind of intentional.”

“Aww, what's the matter? It's not like yours would be the first I've seen.”

“Ok, that's not a story I want to hear, and can you stop talking while I try to do my business?”

“What's the matter? Can't do two things at once?”

“Look, I'm trying to concentrate and do my thing here so would you-” Josh's voice cut off as there was a soft thump sound. Rainbow raised an eyebrow as she looked into the woods.

“Josh? You alright?” She didn't get a response. “Very funny Josh, come on now.” When she didn't hear anything, the mare started to make her way through the wooded area. “Come on, come out now. I don't care if you're taking a leak, answer me or I'm might have to pound you.” At that point, Rainbow looked round a tree and could see Josh.

However she could barely make out what was carrying him. Some sort of creature, the same size as her, had Josh slung over it's shoulder. Rainbow couldn't see whatever it actually looked like, the darkness was covering too much of it however it's eyes met hers, a sickly yellow colour to them. It was only there for a moment before it started running.

Rainbow gave chase with no hesitation, she ran after the creature while calling out to it, yelling futile threats to try and make it stop. The creature seemed to be able to pick up speed, getting away from the mare.

“Oh no, I'm not letting you get away from me that easily.” She spread her wings and tried to fly through the woods, the trees and lack of light stopping her from being able to reach a needed speed. Branches and slight contact with tree trunks kept slowing her down but she made sure not to lose sight of the target.

“Get back here right now and I'll only beat you half to death!” She yelled at the creature, though it didn't heed her. She just lost sight of it as the creature turned round a tree, she followed the corner but then came to a sudden halt. There was a large tree directly in front of her but no sign of the creature or the human it took. With a growl, Rainbow flew up the trunk of the tree, trying to find any evidence of if it had climbed to avoid her.

“No, no! Come on! Show yourself you coward! Get out here and bring my friend with you!” There was no reply as she yelled at the tree. The mare was about to issue more threats until she heard a scream. She quickly spun and noticed the scream came from the camp. What if it was another one? What if it was attacking the camp? Her other friends could be in trouble. Rainbow bit her lip as she turned to look at the tree then back to where the camp site was. She had probably made enough of a mess flying through the woods that she could find her way back if she needed to, but she knew Josh could be in deep trouble right now.

She had lost them, and she hated to admit it. As much as she wanted to search around the tree, she'd have an easier time if everypony else was there to help. She turned towards the tree, drew back her fist then punched it.

“I'm sorry Josh, I really am. I promise I will come get you, I just need everypony else here first. Just... hang on and wait, we'll help you, I swear.” With that, Rainbow span around and flew back to the campsite.

Chapter 15

The train ride was quiet. The two boys had gone into a private cabin to get changed into their disguises while the mares that had accompanied them were waiting in the next train cart over. The mares had taken their place at a pair of two seaters, Colgate and Vinyl on one side with Lyra and Bon Bon on the other. Now they had a moment, they decided to discuss their new friends.

“So what do you think they are going to do in order to get into the party?” Colgate asked.

“Who cares? As long as they get in and out without getting into trouble then everything'll be fine.” Vinyl replied.

“This isn't going to end well, I can feel it.” Bon Bon said with a sigh before getting nudged by Lyra who was sitting next to her.

“Ah relax Bonny. They'll be fine, you need to stress out less.” The minty unicorn said with a smile.

“Or you need to be more concerned. Blueblood is the one hosting this party and if anyone ruins it then who knows what he can have done to them.”

“Relax, we know how to deal with the snobbish bully types.” A voice from behind them stated. The mares all looked at the now open cabin door to see two figures. Sam was wearing a grey tunic with a black belt around his waist, a gold buckle on the front. Tight black trousers were on his legs and at the end of them were a pair of large brown boots, long black sleeves came out from under the tunic that covered the length of his arms and leaving only his hands bare. A red cape covered his shoulders and hung down to the back of his thighs while a red hat sat on his head, it had a long, narrow front that got even more narrow the further it went out as well as having a very light red feather adorning it much nearer to the back.

Josh was wearing white Arabian trousers with gold, curled toed shoes. A golden sash was around his waist while his torso was garbed completely in white beside from a gold trim that travelled from his waist, over his shoulders and back down to his waist. He was also wearing a cape except this one was white with blue on the inside. He wore a white turban with a gold trim that went around his head, a red jewel in the centre of his forehead and a blue feather reached out from the jewel.

“My dear mares.” Josh started. “Allow me to introduce ourselves. My name is Prince Ali Ababwa and this here is my good friend, Prince Phillip Charming.”

“A pleasure to meet you.” Sam said with a bow. The mares stood there, their mouths agape at the sight before them.

“What... Just, just what...?” Bon Bon stuttered out.

“Fictional princes from our world. Our friend had a costume party with a fictional character theme, these are our costumes.” Sam explained.

“We can't look the same as usual and using an alias is an obvious must. You want disguised, you got disguised.” Josh added.

“But you two are the only humans in Equestria! Disguised or not, you can be easily tracked down.” Colgate said.

“We thought about that. This is a social gathering between a bunch of snobby gits, correct?” The girls nodded. “Then we just suck up, snobby people love hearing how great they are. We just say that we have heard of their greatness or some such bullshit then they won't give a damn about us.”

“And if that doesn't work?” Bon Bon asked.

“We think of something else.” Sam said with a shrug. The train began to noticeably slow to a halt and a pristine looking station was outside, a sign on it stating “Canterlot”.

“Well then, time to get to work.” Josh sighed.

XXX

They soon arrived and hid in a dark alley opposite the large club. The white building was about two stories tall, the windows surrounded all sides with a bright light coming out of them. Above the door was a large sign that read "The Marble Barnyard". The door was pretty big and a small queue of ponies waited outside the entrance with a very well dressed, snobby looking white pegasus standing at the head, a clipboard in his hand. The group looked over all the ponies and saw they all had one thing in common, their faces had the same look of “I'm too important to be waiting in this line.” They could practically taste the arrogance.

“So this is the place huh?” Sam asked.

“You know, I never actually realised it until now but why the hell would a bunch of upper class poeple-ponies decide to have a such a noble festivity in a club? Surely they'd hire out a hall or something?” Josh wondered out loud.

“Image, Blueblood loves to try and make everypony feel inferior. He could just hire out a hall but then he can't brag that he has an entire nightclub to himself.” Colgate explained.

“Well he sounds like a charming guy.” Josh replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “So where's this cello?”

“It should be in the club storeroom on the second floor. It's got a sign saying “storeroom” on it so you can't miss it.” Vinyl filled in.

“The last train leaves at around midnight so make sure you're out by then.” Bon Bon instructed. “And please, please don't get into trouble.”

Sam nodded along. “Out by midnight, don't cause trouble, got it. You ready Cinderella?”

“Ready as ever.” Josh replied. “We've got about an hour, let's get going.”

XXX

Tailored Bell sighed as he held his clipboard, checking through the names of the guests. All the ponies that he'd let in had been complaining to him about how long they had to wait, he'd stopped caring at this point, almost to the point where he just wanted to leave and let anypony just walk in. The pay was the only thing stopping him. He let out a sigh as he rubbed his neck, tired from the constant bobbing of his head. Then another pair of guests came towards him so he resumed his routine, however when he saw the two, he raised an eyebrow.

“And, who are you?” He asked. The... thing dressed in white took a deep bow.

“Good evening sir! My name is Prince Ali Ababwa. This here is my brother and first in line to the... Saiyan throne, Prince Phillip Charming.” Josh said. 'FUCK! I really should have thought through this speech more, I don't he's going to end up asking to get slapped. I hope this works.' He thought.

“I've never heard of you.” Tailored Bell replied bluntly.

“Excuse me?! Never heard of us?!” Josh turned towards Sam and put his hands together, bowing slightly. “I'm sorry dear brother, I must have forgotten to send a letter announcing our arrival. Please, hit me if it makes you feel better.” Sam had an emotionless expression on his face and didn't move at all beside lifting his hand and slapping it across Josh's face, causing him to recoil slightly before nodding.

“Now please listen good sir, we were invited here as a sign of good faith due to us being new to your country. We replied to attend however it appears that I did not send forward our names, I implore you to allow us into this wonderful establishment so we can improve the relations of our countries.”

“I'm sorry sir but I cannot allow you in, those ponies in there might buy your act but I'm not. I don't know who you are but I can't just let you in.” Josh and Sam sighed before straightening themselves.

“Alright then pal.” Sam said. “We want in, there's something in there that we need to get out before it gets destroyed or sold or whatever Blueblood wants to do with it. Will 20 bits do?” Bell blinked a few times at how straight forward this had become.

“I beg your pardon?”

“20 bits. You get 20 bits and we appear on that list, deal?” Bell was dumbfounded by the two, were they assuming that he was so money grabbing that he'd accept bribes? So cheap? So unfaithful to his employers?

Then again, it was only Blueblood... and turning away from such easy money would be rather foolish.

“Very well, I'll take your offer.”

“Glad to hear it.” Sam said with a smile. “Ali, pay the good stallion.”

“You got to slap me, you pay him.” Josh retorted. Sam opened his mouth to protest but closed it and nodded with a smile on his face. He pulled a bag out of tunic pocket and pulled out 20 bits, handing them to the stallion who then moved aside.

“Welcome to the party gentlestallions.” The two boys nodded and walked into through the doors. Inside the club there was a large table filled with food on the side of the room, groups of well dressed ponies in colourful dresses, suits and headgear were spread all over the large room.

“Oh good, and I was worried we'd look out of place.” Josh said.

“Right, where's Blueblood first. I wanna know where he is so I can stay the hell away from him.” Sam said. The two looked around until Josh's jaw dropped.

“Oh my fucking god. They were not kidding, this guy's ego is bigger this building!” Josh said in disbelief. Sam turned to look where Josh was looking and his jaw followed his friends. They were looking in the direction of a raised dance floor, on the floor was a few more blocks of material. Each block wasn't that tall but they covered the majority of the dance floor. They were placed one on top of the other, each one smaller than the one below until they ended. On top of the last one was a white throne with golden edges, a four pointed star with four purple points coming out from behind it was at the top of the back of the throne. On the throne was a white unicorn with a blonde mane, his suit matched his coat with a trim that was gold and deep blue. He held a rose in his hand and had a smug smile on his face.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I give the biggest case of overcompensation you've ever seen.” Sam said.

“I bet MTV would have a bloody field day. At least we know who and where he is now.” Josh added. He span round on his heels and looked to Sam.

“Right, here's the plan. We split up and look for the way upstairs, a cello is pretty big so we need to find a way of getting it out. We also need to come up with an excuse if we are seen. Also, it'll help if we find different ways in and out of the building.”

Sam nodded. “I tell you what. Next time we decide to do something like this, we really shouldn't get some costumes and label 'get in and out' as a plan. We've done this stupidly unprepared.”

“Agreed.” The two of them nodded then split up into the crowd.

XXX

“Why are we here again Fancy Pants? We both know that this is just a way for Blueblood to rub the fact that it's his birthday in everyponies face.” A white unicorn spoke. She wore a long dress and had a long pink mane, her expression was clearly one of exasperation.

“Well my dear Fleur, we need to make an appearance. Granted that the birthday boy does have as much personality as a parasprite, we should still come by to be social.” Said another white unicorn. He had a blue mane and moustache and wore a monocle. He wore a tuxedo with a pink bow tie.

“Not to mention free food.” A voice said from behind the two. They turned round to see what looked like an Arabian prince putting many different foods on his plate. “You know, this food is pretty good. Usually all the high class food is like little tid bits and cold soup, good to see there's something good here.”

“I'm sorry but, who are you?” Fleur asked. The Arabian turned to look at them and it was now clear he wasn't a pony.

“Ali Ababwa. Nice to meet you.” He said with a smile.

“I'm sorry if you find this rather insulting but what are you? Where are you from?” Fancy Pants asked.

“I'm a human, new to Equestria. I'm from the Saiyan empire.”

“Saiyan empire?”

“We're up north. Way, way up north, we're fairly new. No surprise you haven't heard of us.” He said quickly. “Anyway. As I was saying earlier, there's a ton of food here. Surely this wasn't all made here?” He said.

“Of course not. The kitchen here isn't equipped for this much food.” Fleur de Lis replied.

“Then how did they get this much food in here? The table too?” Josh said.

“Well they bring it in through the doors in the backroom of course.” Fancy Pants said, confused as to why this was so important. “The backroom is just over there.” He pointed to a large door near the corner of the room.

“Oh right. I'm surprised they don't put this all in the storeroom upstairs.”

“The storeroom is just above the backroom, there's a large storage lift that connects the two so ponies don't have to drag anything throughout the building.”

“Interesting. Please excuse me, I have to visit the little stallions room.” Josh said as he turned round and walked away.

“What a strange fellow. Never seen anyone like him before.” Fleur said. Fancy Pants couldn't help but let a small smile appear on his face, his wife taking notice and the same smile appearing. “Dear, what is it? I know that smile, that's the look you make when you've found something fun to do.”

Fancy merely chuckled. “My dear wife. Didn't you notice a few odd things about that fellow beside the way he looked?” Fleur shook her head. “He said he was very interested in the food but if you look, he's left his plate here and it's clear he's barely eaten anything. He had no knowledge of the backroom however he knew exactly where the storeroom was and we both know you can't miss that storage lift and finally, he said he was going to the bathroom. The bathroom is in the other direction than the way he went.”

“I told you that you should have taken that job in Manehatten as a detective.” Fleur said before looking in the direction the odd guest went. “Are we going spying my dear?”

“Of course.”

XXX

Sam had slunk away and found that there was a hallway hidden away. The hallway contained a number of doors, Sam rubbed his chin in thought as he surveyed the entrances.

“One of these has to lead upstairs.” He let out a sigh before shrugging. “Well, I suppose I just have to check them one by one.” Sam walked towards the closest door and slowly opened it. A well dressed stallion with a blue coat and green mane was sitting on a red sofa with an orange mare that had a dark yellow mane. They were sharing, what seemed to be, some kind of cigarette.

“Hey, hey, stop hogging it!” The mare said as she took the cigarette from the stallion. His eyes were slightly bloodshot and seemed rather unfocused. The mare smoked the cigarette before her eyes seemed to go unfocused as well. “Oh yeah... that's some good joke.” Sam quickly caught on and shut the door.

“Ok, even innocent ol' Equestria has druggies. Didn't see that coming.” He moved onto the next door when he heard loud shouting and banging noises. “Oh shit, is someone getting attacked?” He quickly opened the door slightly and looked through the crack, expecting trouble. Inside he saw two stallions, one with a red coat with a red and black striped mane on top of another stallion, this one had a white coat with a short, well styled, curly white mane. Sam was about to move in to help until he saw that neither of them were wearing trousers nor underwear.

“Come on you bastard! Give it good!” The red one shouted. Sam slammed the door shut instantly and put his hands over his eyes.

“Oh my eyes!! Jesus, I didn't see that coming... Argh! That's a mental image I really don't need! Moving on!” He sped to the next door but before opening it, he pressed his ear up against it. “No moaning, thank fuck.” He opened the door and saw some DJ equipment around. Turn tables, amps, wire coils and some other equipment he didn't really recognise. “Let's see... nothing that seems to help us much. Wait, what's that?”

Sam knelt down and grabbed hold of a tube. It was long and black with both ends being flat, one of the ends seemed to come outwards a little before ending. “The hell is this thing? Some kind of cord?” Sam shrugged before he headed out of the room, carrying the tool with him. He closed the door and let out a sigh, after checking a few more doors and finding nothing of importance, Sam found the last door.

“If this isn't the way upstairs then I'm going to find whoever built this club and smack them with that pipe.” He said frustratedly. Sam opened the door and felt happier than he felt all day. “Finally, the fucking stairs!... Still gonna hit the guy who made this place with my pipe.”

Author's Note

Much easier to write this chapter, gotta love good old procrastination though. Just got Civ 5, if there was a mod for Equestrian, griffon kingdom, minotaurs, diamond dogs, dragons and who ever else, man I'd buy that shit up in seconds.

Not on hiatus

I'm back!

Uni is pretty much over now so I can get back to this, working on the next chapter and I can officially declare this fic not deaded. :3